All Rights Reserved By HDM For This Digital Publication
Copyright 1996 Holiness Data Ministry
Duplication of this CD by any means is forbidden, and
copies of individual files must be made in accordance with
the restrictions stated in the B4Ucopy.txt file on this CD.
* * * * * * *
A HISTORY OF THE METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH
By Nathan Bangs
Volume II
From The Year 1793 To The Year 1816
Third Edition, Revised And Corrected
* * * * * * *
Digital Edition 03/13/96
By Holiness Data Ministry
* * * * * * *
"How goodly are thy tents, O Jacob ; and thy tabernacles, O Israel," Numbers
xxiv, 5.
"Behold, I send an Angel before thee -- beware of him, and obey his voice;
provoke him not. -- If thou, shalt indeed obey his voice, and do all that I
speak, then I will be an enemy to thine enemies, and an adversary to thine
adversaries," Exod. xxiii, 20-22.
Entered according to act of Congress, in the year 1838, by T. Mason & G. Lane,
in the clerk's office of the Southern District of New-York
* * * * * * *
New-York :
Published By Carlton & Phillips,
200 Mulberry Street.
1853
* * * * * * *
BOOK IV
From 1792 to 1812
CONTENTS
PART 10
Volume II, Book IV, Chapter 1
Methodism won its way; satisfaction in the doings of the conference of 1792;
conferences and circuits; efforts to establish district schools; labors of
Bishop Asbury; Methodism in New England; preachers withdrawn, dead, and located,
numbers, conferences, and circuits; Methodism in the west; affliction and labors
of Bishop Asbury; others labor and suffer with him; Methodism in Vermont and
Maine; in New Hampshire; days of fasting and thanksgiving; locations and deaths
of preachers; number of members and conferences; poisonous effects of
infidelity; a fast proclaimed; thanksgiving; numbers; conferences attended by
Bishop Asbury; his labor and sufferings; meets the classes in New York; Benjamin
Abbott; his labors and their effects; his last public service; his death; his
character; death of other preachers; of Judge White; numbers
PART 11
Volume II, Book IV, Chapter 2
Second General Conference; locations deprecated; chartered fund; church
property; manner in, and purposes for which it is held; local preachers, rules
for the government of rule respecting the use of ardent spirits; Dr. Coke offers
his services to the conference, which were accepted; he returns to Europe; an
incident of the voyage; conference adjourns.
PART 12
Volume II, Book IV, Chapter 3
Conferences and circuits; illness of Bishop Asbury; his labors and sufferings;
further sufferings at Tuckehoe, N.Y.; not able to attend conferences, but
appoints Jesse Lee in his place; death of preachers, and number in the church;
people of color special object of attention; rebuilding of the Light street
church; extension of the work in Western New York; numbers; death and character
of John Dickins; deaths and locations; revival in Upper Canada;Calvin Wooster;
good results of; his labors; others enter into the work; opposition to it;
Methodism in Ohio; in Georgia and Mississippi; locations and deaths -- death and
character of H. C. Wooster; numbers.
PART 13
Volume II, Book IV, Chapter 4
Third General Conference. The oldest journal commences here; debility of Bishop
Asbury; conference requests a continuance of his services; to which he consents;
the case of Dr. Coke considered; conference consents to his temporary residence
in Europe; letter of Bishop Asbury to the British Conference; Dr. Coke returns;
address of the American to the British Conference; election of Richard Whatcoat
to the episcopal office; his labors and character; allowance of preachers;
provision for married preachers; boundaries of conferences; the bishops
authorized to ordain colored preachers adjournment.
PART 14
Volume II, Book IV, Chapter 5
Great revivals; in Baltimore, Duck Creek, Eastern Shore of Maryland,
Philadelphia, Connecticut, Vermont, New Hampshire; Commencement of camp meetings
in the west; their good effects great meeting on Desha's Creek; conversion of
individuals; opposition to these meetings -- how silenced; number of attendants
increase; different denominations unite in them; powerful effects; labors of
William McKendree; camp meetings spread other preachers enter into the work;
providentially introduced; defence of these meetings; death of preachers, and
numbers; labors of Bp. Asbury and Whatcoat; Methodism in N. hampshire and
Vermont; in U. Canada; in Charleston, S.C.; deaths of preachers, and numbers;
death and character of Mr. Jarratt; conferences; work of God prospers in the
west; also in New Jersey; in the District of Columbia and in Vermont; Methodism
in Montreal, L. C. and in Upper Canada; labors of the bishops; Baltimore
conference; death and character of Bishop Asbury's mother; Methodism in
Philadelphia; numbers; conference in Boston; progress of the work by means of
camp-meetings in Virginia, Maryland, North and South Carolina, and Georgia;
extends to Western New York and Lower Canada; deaths of preacher; comparative
view of number in different sections of the country; influence of Methodism on
the general state of society.
PART 15
Volume II, Book IV, Chapter 6
Fourth General Conference; number and names of those Composing it; rules of
proceeding and powers of the bishops; trial of a bishop, amendment of one
article of faith, and sundry other alterations; addresses of the American to the
British conference; boundaries of conferences; adjournment of the General
Conference; effects of camp-meetings; influence declines in Kentucky;
Springfield presbytery; wild excesses; Methodist adhere to their standards;
Cumberland Presbytery; camp-meetings in Ohio; Methodism in Marietta; in the
older states; in Illinois and upper Canada; state of things in Detroit;
locations, deaths, and numbers, and conferences; general state of the work;
death and character of Tobias Gibson; of Nicholas Watters and Wilson Lee; of
others; numbers and conference; proposition of Bishop Asbury for a delegated
General Conference; rejected by Virginia conferences; Dr. Cooks marriage and
proposition to reside in America; Methodism in Louisiana; in Mississippi; in
lower Canada, particularly Quebec; French mission; in Massachusetts, and Eastern
Shore, Md; Bishop Asbury in the west; in Charleston, S. C.; death and character
of Bishop Whatcoat; withdrawings, locations, and expulsions, numbers and
conferences; Bishop Asbury's travels and prayers; Methodism in Missouri; in
Savannah, Ga; deaths and numbers.
PART 16
Volume II, Book IV, Chapter 7
General Conference of 1808 -- number of members; the case of Dr. Coke -- his
letter to the General Conference; conference dissatisfied with him; his letter
to Bishop White; the bishop's answer; remarks on this correspondence; Dr. Coke's
explanatory letter; letter to Dr. Coke; resolutions in reference to Dr. Coke;
address of the British to the American conference; of the American to the
British conference; defence of those measures; measures for a delegated General
Conference; Memorial of the New York conference; concurred in by other
conferences; referred to a committee; report, and its rejection; a source of
grief; second report accepted; well received; election of William McKendree to
the episcopal office; sketch of his character and labors; E. Cooper resigns his
station as book steward, and J. Wilson and D. Hitt appointed; local deacons,
raising supplies, settling disputes, and adjournment of conference; minute
respecting Dr. Coke.
PART 17
Volume II, Book IV, Chapter 8
Extent of the annual conferences; general satisfaction in what had been done;
Bishop Asbury relieved in his labors by his new colleague; Bishop McKendree
enters upon his work; their manner of traveling; privations and enjoyments;
extension of the work in Ohio; singular conversion; progress of the work in New
England; revival in the city of New York; locations and deaths of preachers;
account of Captain Webb; numbers; Methodism in the west; in Boston; origin of
camp meetings; manner in which they are held; Account of one held on Long
Island, N.Y.; another in the west; numbers; Genesee conference; Methodism in
Cincinnati; in Indiana; revival in New york; locations and deaths of preachers;
character of Joseph Everett; of John Wilson; numbers; rumors of war;
earthquakes; want of houses of worship; of parsonages; Bishop Asbury in Upper
Canada; in the western states; Methodism in Pittsburg; locations and death of
preachers; numbers.
PART 18
Volume II, Book V, Chapter 1
First delegated General Conference; names of its members; rules; address from
Bishop McKendree; referred to committees; Bishop Asbury's desire to visit his
native land; Genesee and other conferences; ordination of local deacons; rule
for settling disputes; how state of itinerant in the M.E.C.; sad effects of this
state of things; Lee's History and efforts to obtain a better; church property;
provision for worn out preachers, widows, and orphans and for missionary
purposes; address of G. C to the members of the church; presiding elder
question; history of; arguments for and against the measure; end of the
controversy; stationing power; its use.
PART 19
Volume II, Book V, Chapter 2
War declared; consequences of this; growing importance of the West; commission
from the A. B. C. F. M. sent there; report; Bishop Asbury declines in health;
remarks on the war and effects of intoxicating liquors; state of the work;
numbers; a distressing times on the fronters; secession of Pliny Brett; general
state of things; labors of Bishop Asbury; makes his will; mutual affection and
influence of the bishops; numbers; cause of the increase; the war rages; its
effects on religion; dangerous illness, and recovery of Bishop Asbury; resumes
his travels; his debilitated appearance; death and character of Mr. Otterbein,
and others connected with him; death of Dr. Coke; locations; deaths and numbers;
Bishop McKendree; conversation of Bishop Asbury with him; the war draws near its
termination; locations, deaths and numbers; peace and its consequences; Bishops
Asbury and McKendree; locations -- death of Learner Blackman; of Richman Nolley;
of other preachers; decline of Bishop Asbury; last entry in his journals, and
his last sermon; his death and burial; inscription on his tombstone; his life
never written; his character; concluding remarks; Note A.
* * * * * * *
THE DIGITAL PARTS OF ALL FOUR VOLUMES
(Correletated With The Author's Divisions)
* * *
VOLUME I
PART 1 = Volume I, Book I, Chapter 1
PART 2 = Volume I, Book I, Chapter 2
PART 3 = Volume I, Book I, Chapter 3
PART 4 = Volume I, Book II, Chapter 1
PART 5 = Volume I, Book II, Chapter 2
PART 6 = Volume I, Book II, Chapter 3
PART 7 = Volume I, Book III, Chapter 1
PART 8 = Volume I, Book III, Chapter 2
PART 9 = Volume I, Book III, Chapter 3
* * *
VOLUME II
PART 10 = Volume II, Book IV, Chapter 1
PART 11 = Volume II, Book IV, Chapter 2
PART 12 = Volume II, Book IV, Chapter 3
PART 13 = Volume II, Book IV, Chapter 4
PART 14 = Volume II, Book IV, Chapter 5
PART 15 = Volume II, Book IV, Chapter 6
PART 16 = Volume II, Book IV, Chapter 7
PART 17 = Volume II, Book IV, Chapter 8
PART 18 = Volume II, Book V, Chapter 1
PART 19 = Volume II, Book V, Chapter 2
* * *
VOLUME III
PART 20 = Volume III, Book V, Chapter 3
PART 21 = Volume III, Book V, Chapter 4
PART 22 = Volume III, Book V, Chapter 5
PART 23 = Volume III, Book V, Chapter 6
PART 24 = Volume III, Book V, Chapter 7
PART 25 = Volume III, Book V, Chapter 8
PART 26 = Volume III, Book V, Chapter 9
* * *
VOLUME IV
PART 27 = Volume IV, Book V, Chapter 10
PART 28 = Volume IV, Book V, Chapter 11
PART 29 = Volume IV, Book V, Chapter 12
PART 30 = Volume IV, Book V, Chapter 13
PART 31 = Volume IV, Book V, Chapter 14
PART 32 = Volume IV, Book V, Chapter 15
PART 33 = Volume IV, Book V, Chapter 16
* * * * * * *
PART 10
Volume II, Book IV, Chapter 1
FROM 1792 TO THE FIRST DELEGATED GENERAL CONFERENCE IN 1812
From the close of the General Conference of 1792 to the close of the Annual
Conferences of 1796
We have hitherto traced the progress of Methodism in this country, from its
small beginning in 1766 to the close of the first General Conference in 1792.
Though it had difficulties, both internal and external, to contend with, it won
its way through every opposition, maintaining the purity of its character, and
exerting its hallowing influence on society, in the meantime molding itself into
a more compact form and firmer consistency, until, we have seen, it was
organized in One Supreme judicatory to which its destinies, under God, were
committed. I shall now proceed to narrate, as accurately as possible, its
subsequent progress, both in its general councils and in its various
ramifications over this extended continent.
1793
Though the labors of the conference, detailed in the former chapter, were great,
and the subjects of deliberation elicited very considerable controversy, yet the
preachers generally departed to their respective spheres of labor with
promptness and cheerfulness; and the people, with the exception of those who
were poisoned with the O'Kellyan schism, manifested great satisfaction at what
had been done. It was, indeed, manifest to all impartial men that the members of
this conference "sought not their own" glory, temporal aggrandizement, ease, or
pleasure, but the glory of God and the good of mankind.
This year there were no less than nineteen conferences held in different parts
of the country, for the convenience of the preachers and people, and it was
upward of eleven months from the time of the first to the last, -- the times and
places of which, not affording much matter of general interest, I think not
necessary now or hereafter to specify. In these several conferences the
following twelve circuits were added: -- Swanino, in Virginia; Haw River, in
North Carolina; Hinkstone, in the West; Washington, Maryland; Freehold, New
Jersey; Herkimer and Seneca Lake, New York; Tolland and New London, Connecticut;
Province of Maine, Maine; Prince George, in Maryland; Savannah, in Georgia.
An effort was made this year for the erection of district schools, in imitation
of the Kingswood School, established by Mr. Wesley, in England; and an address
was drawn up by Bishop Asbury to the members of the Church, with a view to call
their attention to the importance of this subject. Several such were accordingly
commenced soon after; but whether for want of skill in their management, or
patronage from the people, or more probably from both of these causes, they
lingered for a short time, and then ceased to exist. These failures in an
attempt to impart the benefits of a Christian education made an impression upon
the mind of the good bishop and others that the Methodists were not called to
attend to these things and hence for several years they were suffered to sleep.
This subject has, however, more latterly awakened a very general interest in the
Church, and the cause of education has been prosecuted with vigor and success,
as will be noticed in the proper place.
After the adjournment of the conference, Bishop Asbury commenced his tour of the
continent by traveling through the southern states, and thence west over the
Allegheny Mountains into Tennessee and Kentucky, contending with almost all
sorts of difficulties, and yet everywhere scattering the seeds of eternal life.
From the west he returned and visited the northern and eastern states, and on
arriving at the city of New York, he says, after mentioning that he had been
much afflicted in body, particularly with an inflammatory rheumatism in his
feet, --
"I have found, by secret search, that I have not preached sanctification as I
should have done. If I am restored, this shall be my theme more pointedly than
ever, God being my helper. I have been sick upward of four months, during which
time I have attended to my business, and rode, I suppose, not less than three
thousand miles."
In this journey he had the satisfaction to behold, in many places, a revival of
the work of God, which, amid the gloom occasioned by his debility, the roughness
of the roads, and the coarseness of his fare, particularly in the new countries,
made him "rejoice in hope of the glory of God." While a foundation was laying
for an extensive work of God in the western states, New England began more fully
to "stretch out her hands to God." This year there were two districts in New
England, one of which was under the charge of the Rev. Ezekiel Cooper, and the
other the Rev. George Roberts, both of whom were able ministers of the New
Testament; and the Rev. Jesse Lee, who had opened a way for the spread of
Methodism in this country, was stationed in the province of Maine, and Lynn.
Through their labors, and those preachers who were associated together under
their direction, several new circuits were formed in Connecticut, Massachusetts,
and Rhode Island, and many societies were established.
But this work did not go on without opposition. Though the civil regulations of
the country did not allow the standing order to interpose their authority to
prevent the Methodists from preaching, yet they were not allowed the full
exercise of their ministry, particularly as respects uniting people in
matrimony. Hence Mr. Roberts was prosecuted and fined for performing the
marriage ceremony. As, however, this sort of persecution was becoming unpopular
among the people, the more they were oppressed in this way, "the more they
prospered," until finally all those legal barriers were removed out of the way,
and the Methodists, as well as others, are protected in all their rights and
privileges.
Though it will be anticipating the chronological order of the history a little,
yet I think it will give the reader a more intelligible idea of the progress of
the work in this country, to connect a few particulars in this place. This year
the New London circuit was formed. Though as early as 1789 preaching commenced
in this city, yet no regular class was formed until the year 1793 and that
consisted of fifty members. And it was not until 1798 that they succeeded in
building a house of worship in New London, which was dedicated to God on the 22d
of July of that year.
Warren circuit, in Rhode Island, which included Warren, Newport, Providence,
Cranston, and several places in Massachusetts, appears on the minutes of this
year; and the first Methodist church which was built in Rhode Island was in the
town of Warren; and the first sermon was preached in it Sept. 24, 1794.
As perfect religious freedom was secured to the people by the original charter
granted to the state of Rhode Island, and of course no form of Christianity was
established by law, the Methodists met with less opposition there than they did
in some other portions of New England.
In Provincetown, on Cape Cod, which was first included in the minutes of 1795,
there were some incidents attending the introduction of Methodism which, as they
show the fruits of the carnal mind on the one hand, and the good providence of
God on the other, may be worthy of record. It seems that a few in this place
were brought under serious impressions, and began to hold meetings among
themselves before they were visited by any preacher, and they had therefore no
one competent to instruct and guide them. In this way they endeavored to
strengthen each other's hands for some time, being much despised and persecuted
by those who "knew not what spirit they were of;" until one of our preachers,
who was on his passage from New York to St. John's, in New Brunswick, meeting
with contrary winds, the vessel in which he sailed was compelled to anchor in
the harbor of Provincetown. On going ashore, the preacher soon found these young
converts, and at their invitation gave them a sermon. After staying with them a
few days, and preaching several times, he left them with directions where they
might apply for Methodist preachers. They accordingly sent to Boston for help,
and were soon supplied.
In consequence of these movements, when the Methodist preachers first visited
the place, they were cordially received, treated with great kindness, and many
attended their meetings. A society was soon formed, and several sinners awakened
and converted to God, and added to the society. Their number daily increasing,
they commenced building a house of worship. This provoked opposition, and the
"sons of Belial" assembled in the night, took the greater part of the timber,
which had been brought from a distance, at a considerable expense, threw it from
the brow of a hill into the valley, cut it to pieces and built a pen with it, --
then taking a sailor's old hat, coat, and trousers, stuffed them so as to make
them resemble a man, fastened the image on the top of the pen, and tarred and
feathered it. This shameful conduct, so far from intimidating the brethren, or
discouraging them in their efforts to erect a house for the worship of God, only
served to stimulate them to renewed diligence; and by the month of January they
had their house ready for use, and accordingly took possession of it in the name
of the Lord.
James O'Kelly, Rice Haggard, John Robertson, and John Allen, were returned in
the minutes this year as withdrawn. Eighteen were located, and one, James Bell,
was expelled. Benjamin Carter and John Sproul had died, both in peace.
In making the above record, we cannot but notice the number of locations which
took place in those early days of the Church, and which, indeed, continued to be
numerous for many years thereafter. That this practice has had an unfavorable
effect upon the interests of the Church, by depriving it of some of its tried
and experienced ministers, must be evident to all; for though many of those who
located retained their piety, and also their usefulness to some extent, yet it
is manifest that their ministerial labors were very much contracted, and their
usefulness proportionally circumscribed. These locations, however, were owing,
in some measure at least, to the scanty support which was made for men of
families, and the great difficulty of contending, under those circumstances,
with the hardships of an itinerant life, particularly in the new countries.
Hence the temptations which were held out to locate that they might provide a
livelihood for their growing families. If the Methodist Episcopal Church has
erred in any one thing more than another, it has been in neglecting to make that
provision for its ministers which they needed, and which the gospel authorizes
them to receive. A remedy for this evil is to be found in that spirit of
liberality which Christianity inculcates, and which is essential to the
existence and usefulness of a gospel ministry.
The effect of the labors of this year may be seen in the following statement: --
Numbers in the Church: Whites This Year: 51,416; Last Year: 52,109; Decrease:
693 -- Colored This Year: 16,227; Last Year: 13,871; Increase: 2,356 -- Total
This Year: 67,643; Last Year: 65,980 -- Increase: 1,663 -- Preachers This Year:
269; Last Year: 266; Increase: 3.
The reader will perceive that though there was an increase of 1,663 in the total
number, there was a decrease of 693 among the white members. The effects of the
O'Kellyan secession began to be felt, particularly in Virginia, and some parts
of North Carolina.
1794
The number of annual conferences was reduced this year to fourteen, as some of
the preachers had complained of there being so many at such short distances,
among other reasons, because it prevented the minutes from being printed until
near the end of the year. This inconvenience, however, should have been
submitted to rather than to have made it necessary for the preachers to assemble
from such a vast distance, at the expense of so much time and money, as many of
them did when, afterward, the number of conferences was reduced to seven. At
these conferences the following new circuits were returned in the minutes: --
Federal, in Maryland; Carlisle, in Pennsylvania; Leesburgh and Pendleton, in
Virginia; Black Swamp, in South Carolina; New Hampshire, in New Hampshire;
Marblehead, Orange, and Fitchburg, in Mass.; and Vermont, in Vermont;
Oswegochee, in Upper Canada, was divided into two.
In some of the southern states, Methodism was doomed to much suffering, arising
out of the disputes and divisions occasioned by the O'Kellyan secession, which
has been already detailed. But while these things were transacting in those
parts, to the grief of many pious hearts, the cause of Christ, through the
labors of his faithful servants, was extending in more favored portions of our
country We have before seen, that as early as 1786, the Methodist preachers had
penetrated the Western wilderness beyond the Allegheny mountains, and that they
had gradually extended their labors from year to year, being led on and
encouraged in their work both by the example and precept of Bishop Asbury, who
was generally in the foremost ranks when danger and hardship were to be
encountered and endured. This year a conference was appointed to be held in
Kentucky, on the 15th of April, and the bishop set off to meet his brethren at
that place. On the 20th of January he reached the city of Charleston, S. C.,
where he found himself so unwell, that he was obliged to relinquish his intended
journey to the west; and that the reader may see for himself the manner in which
this apostolic man employed his time, the extent of his labors in the cause of
God, and the privations to which he was often subjected, we will endeavor to
follow him in some of his journeyings this year. After mentioning the kindness
and hospitality with which he had been treated in his affliction, while at
Charleston, he says, --
"I have written largely to the west, and declined visiting those parts this
year. The American Alps, the deep snows, the great rains, swimming the creeks
and rivers, riding in the night, sleeping on the earthen floors, more or less of
which I must experience, if I go to the western country, might, at this time,
cost me my life. I have only been able to preach four times in three weeks. I
have had sweet peace at times since I have been here; the love of meetings,
especially those for prayer, the increase of hearers, the attention of the
people, my own better feelings, and the increasing hope of good that prevails
among the preachers, lead me to think that the needy shall not always be
forgotten, nor the expectation of the poor perish."
He remained in Charleston, employing his time in the best manner he could, while
endeavoring to recruit his exhausted strength, until February 28th, when he set
off on a tour through different parts of the southern country, visiting the
churches, and setting things in order. On the 20th of March, he says, --
"I directed my course, in company with my faithful fellow-laborer, Tobias
Gibson, up the Catawba, settled mostly by the Dutch. A barren spot for religion.
Having rode in pain twenty-four miles, we came, weary and hungry, to O_____'s
tavern, and were glad to take what came to hand. Four miles forward we came to
Homes' Ford, upon Catawba river, where we could neither get a canoe nor guide.
We entered the water in an improper place, and were soon among the rocks and in
the whirlpools. My head swam, and my horse was affrighted. The water was to my
knees, and it was with difficulty we retreated to the same shore. We then called
to a man on the other side, who came and piloted us across, for which I paid him
well. My horse being afraid to take the water a second time, brother Gibson
crossed and sent me his, and our guide took mine across. We went on, but our
troubles were not at an end; night came on and it was very dark. It rained
heavily, with powerful lightning and thunder. We could not find the path that
turned out to Connell's.' In this situation we continued until midnight or past.
At last we found a path which we followed until we came to dear old father
Harper's plantation; we made for the house, and called; he answered, but
wondered who it could be; he inquired whence we came; I told him we would tell
him when we came in; for it was raining so powerfully that we had not much time
to talk. When I came dripping into the house, he cried, 'God bless your soul, is
it brother Asbury? Wife, get up.' "
After such a salutation they felt themselves at home, though much fatigued from
their exposure and long ride.
After some farther remarks expressive of his thankfulness to God for the sweet
peace of mind he enjoyed amid his physical sufferings and toilsome labors, he
says, "This campaign has made me groan, being burdened." -- "I have provided
brothers G. And L. for the westward. I wrote a plan for stationing, and desired
the preachers to be, as I am, in the work. I have no interest, no passions, in
their appointments; my only aim is to care and provide for the flock of Christ."
-- "I feel that my sufferings have been good preaching to me -- especially in
crossing the waters. I am solemnly moved in not visiting my Holstein and
Kentucky brethren. It may be their interest to desire the preservation of my
life. While living I may supply them with preachers, and with men and money. I
feel resolved to be wholly the Lord's. Weak as I am, I have done nothing, I am
nothing, only for Christ."
From this part of the country he came north, though Virginia, and on to
Baltimore, where he took sweet counsel in the midst of his old friends. Thence
he passed on though Pennsylvania, New Jersey, and New York, visiting all the
principal cities and towns on his way, attending conferences and preaching to
the people, and passed into the New England states. The following are some of
his pointed remarks upon the state of things in this country: --
"Ah! here are walls of prejudice, but God can break them down. Out of fifteen
United States, thirteen are free; but two are fettered with ecclesiastical
chains -- taxed to support ministers, who are chosen by a small committee, and
settled for life. *[1] My simple prophecy is, that this must come to an end with
the present century. *[2] The Rhode Islanders began in time and are free. Hail,
sons of liberty! Who first began the war?" (of the Revolution, doubtless is
meant.) "Were it not Connecticut and Massachusetts? And priests are now saddled
upon them. O what a happy people would these be, if they were not thus
priest-ridden. *[3] It is well for me that I am not stretching along, while my
body is so weak, and the heat so intense." "I heard -- read a most severe letter
from a citizen of Vermont to the clergy and Christians of Connecticut, striking
at the foundation and principle of the hierarchy and the policy of Yale College,
and the independent order. It was expressive of the determination of the
Vermonters to continue free from ecclesiastical fetters, to follow the Bible,
equal liberty to all denominations of Christians. If so, why may not the
Methodists, who have been repeatedly solicited; visit these people also?"
These extracts show, in a striking manner, the immense labors performed by this
primitive bishop, in the name of Jesus Christ. Nor was he alone in these labors.
His example provoked others to follow in the footsteps, who, though they were
not called to travel so extensively, were equally assiduous, and alike
successful in their endeavors to plant the standard of Jesus Christ in various
parts of this continent. Among others we may mention a William Watters, the
first Methodist preacher raised up in America, who traversed the western wilds,
and labored in the woods of Kentucky; a Garrettson, who opened the way into the
interior of New York state, and penetrated even to Vermont; a Lee, who led the
way into New England, and laid the foundation for that work of God there which
has since reared itself in beauty and glory, amid "fightings without and fears
within;" a Roberts and a Cooper, who followed in the track marked out for them
by Lee, and nobly stood their ground amid storms of reproach, and labors more
abundant." These leaders of "God's sacramental host" being aided by their
associates, all zealous for God and for the salvation of souls, were scattering
the "good seed of the kingdom" in every direction, and we who have followed them
have had the happiness of seeing it" take root and bear fruit," in some places
thirty, in others sixty, and in some a hundred fold.
In the preceding extract from Bishop Asbury's Journal, we have seen that he
alludes to Vermont, to which they had been solicited to send preachers. It is
well known that in this state there were no legal barriers in the way of any
denomination of Christians, but that all were permitted the free and
unrestrained exercise of their peculiarities. Although as early as 1788 Mr.
Garrettson had visited the southern borders of the state, and preached in a few
places, it was not until this year that any of our preachers obtained a
permanent foothold here; but this year, Joshua Hull was sent to Vermont, and his
labors were made a blessing to many. Since that time the cause of Methodism has
advanced rapidly among the people in almost every part of the state, to the
reformation and salvation of thousands of souls.
This year also Methodism was introduced into the province of Maine, by the
indefatigable labors of Jesse Lee. In Portland he preached in the Congregational
church, and then passed on though Freeport and Bath, crossed the Kennebeck
river, and went as far as the town of Penobscot. In most of the places he was
cordially received, and succeeded in forming a regular circuit, and this laid a
foundation for the permanent establishment of Methodism in Maine. He gives the
following account of his first visit to Portsmouth: --
"Sunday the 8th of September, I went to hear Mr. Watters in the forenoon and in
the afternoon. After he was done, I went with some friends to the court-house,
but the great men would not let us go into the house to preach, so I got on the
step of the door of the court-house and began. When I commenced I had about a
dozen people, but they soon began to flock together, and I had some hundreds of
them to hear me before I had done. They stood in different parts of the streets.
I found much freedom in speaking, and the word reached many of the hearts of the
hearers, who were as solemn and attentive as though they had been in a meeting
house."
It may be remarked that the settlements along the Penobscot river at that time
had been newly formed, and were destitute of settled pastors; hence the people
were much gratified with the visit of Mr. Lee, and those who succeeded him; and
though he had to contend with many difficulties, as a stranger bearing a message
differing in so many particulars from what they had been accustomed to hear, yet
God gave him favor in the eyes of the people, and strength to persevere in his
good work, until he had opened a way for the establishment of regular preaching
in that destitute part of the country.
New Hampshire was also visited about this time. John Hill was the first
Methodist preacher sent into that state but with what success I cannot tell, as
we do not find any members returned on the minutes in that state for this year.
At the several annual conferences for this year, the following resolutions were
passed: --
"It is most earnestly recommended by the conferences, that the last Friday in
February, 1795, be set part throughout the United States, by the members of the
Methodist Episcopal Church, as a day of solemn fasting and prayer, and that all
worldly concerns be laid aside.
"It is also recommended by said conferences, that the last Thursday in October
be set apart as a day of solemn and general thanksgiving, and that alL servile
labor be laid aside, and those days be observed with all the solemnity of a
Sabbath."
They furthermore said, "The bishops and conferences desire that the preachers
generally change every six months, by the order of the presiding elder, whenever
it can be made convenient."
No less than twenty-eight preachers took a location this year, either in
consequence of "weakness of body or family concerns." Two, Jeremiah Cosdon and
Jethro Johnson, withdrew from the connection; and four were "dismissed for
improper conduct." Four had died, namely, Philip Cox, Henry Birchett, James
Wilson, and John Wayne.
Of Philip Cox, who was an Englishman by birth, it is stated that he had been
sixteen years in the ministry, during which time he had traveled extensively in
several of the states, and preached the gospel with considerable success. He was
a man of sound judgment, of quick apprehension, and a great lover of union, and
often prayed and preached to the admiration of his hearers. He was among the
pioneers of the western wilds, where he labored assiduously and strove to do
good by the circulation of religious books. On his return from the west he was
seized with a complaint which soon put a period to his existence. Though in his
last moments, through the violence of his disease, he was, for the most part of
the time, delirious, yet he gave evidence to his friends that he died in peace.
Henry Birchett fell a martyr to his work, after having been in the traveling
ministry only between five and six years. He was a native of Brunswick county,
Virginia. He volunteered his services for four years in the dangerous stations
of Kentucky and Cumberland, and wore himself out in preaching the gospel in
these new countries. His name, therefore, stands enrolled among those worthy and
self-denying men who hazarded their all for the sake of carrying the glad
tidings of the gospel to the poor and the destitute, exposed in hunger, cold,
and nakedness, and to the degradations of savages: for such was the state of
things in Kentucky and other places where he traveled, that often even the
necessaries of life could not be had, nor the wildernesses traversed without the
danger of being intercepted by savage foes. But the meekness, love, prayers,
sermons, and sufferings in the cause of Christ of Henry Birchett, will not be
forgotten by the sons and daughters of Kentucky, who have reaped spiritual
benefit from the work which was commenced by his labors and sacrifices, and has
been since carried forward by his successors in the ministry.
Of James Wilson and John Wayne, it is said that, after the former had labored in
the ministry about six, and the latter about four years, with general
acceptance, they both died in peace.
Numbers in the Church: Whites This Year: 52,794; Last Year: 51,416; Increase:
1,378 -- Colored This Year: 13,814; Last Year: 16,227; Decrease: 2,413 -- Total
This Year: 66,608; Last Year: 67,643 -- Decrease: 1,035 -- Preachers This Year:
301; Last Year: 269; Increase: 32.
1795
The number of annual conferences was reduced this year to seven, greatly to the
inconvenience of the preachers, and it is believed to the detriment of the work
of God. This diminution in the number of the conferences was made in consequence
of the general opposition of the preachers to having so many, by which they
thought the powers of the conferences were abridged, and those of the bishop
proportionally augmented; and hence, to take away all such ground of fear, the
bishops yielded to the wishes of their brethren, notwithstanding they were
satisfied that, otherwise, it was not for the best.
Some idea may be formed of the extent of the annual conferences at this time,
when it is considered that the New York conference comprehended within its
bounds most of the state of New York, the whole of New England, and the province
of Upper Canada; out of which have been since formed, the New England, Maine,
New Hampshire, Troy, Oneida, Black River, and part of Genesee and the Canada
conferences; and the other conferences were proportionally great in extent. Some
of the circuits at that time included a larger extent of territory than
districts do now, -- a four weeks' circuit often being not less than four
hundred miles in circumference, and including from twenty to forty appointments
in thirty days. Such were the labors of the Methodist ministry in those days.
In consequence of reducing the number of annual conferences to seven, some of
the preachers, who labored in the frontier circuits, had to come from two to
four hundred miles to attend the conferences, which obliged them to leave their
regular work from three to six weeks, during which time the people were
unsupplied with the word and ordinances of the gospel. This, in addition to the
expense of time and money consumed in traveling such a distance, was an evil of
no small magnitude, and against which, a remedy has been since wisely provided
in an increase of the number of the annual conferences.
But the reduction in the number of conferences diminished naught from the labors
of the superintendent, nor of those preachers who were fighting the battle, of
the Lord in different parts of the great field in which they were employed. The
former made his usual tour of the continent, extending his labors this year into
the state of Vermont, where he preached in the woods in the town of Bennington,
to a congregation made up, he says, of Deists, Universalists, and other sinners,
some of whom seemed to be melted to tenderness under the word.
About this time the minds of many people were corrupted by the deistical
writings of Thomas Paine, whose effusions against the Bible were received with
greater avidity by Americans on account of the eminent services he had rendered
to his country during the war of the Revolution. But Thomas Paine as a
politician and Thomas Paine as a theologian were very different men. His book,
however, against the Bible, was published by the booksellers; which, together
with others of a kindred character, were widely circulated, and they were
exerting a most deleterious influence upon the minds of many of our citizens,
and threatened to poison the fountains of knowledge with their pestiferous
contents. It could hardly be otherwise, under these circumstances, than that
immorality should abound, and the "love of many wax cold." And the unrestrained
freedom of the press, together with the laxity with which the laws against vice
were administered, threatened to deluge the country with ungodliness. To impress
upon all, and more especially upon the members and friends of the Methodist
Episcopal Church, the necessity of a more thorough and extensive reformation
among all orders of people, a "GENERAL FAST" was recommended by the several
annual conferences, in the following address to the people of their charge: --
"It is recommended by the general traveling ministry of the Methodist Episcopal
Church, that the first Friday in March, 1796, should be held as a most solemn
day of fasting, humiliation, prayer, and supplication. It is desired that it
should be attended to in all our societies and congregations, with Sabbatical
strictness -- that we should bewail our manifold sins and iniquities -- our
growing idolatry, which is covetousness and the prevailing love of the world --
our shameful breach of promises, and irreligious habits of making contracts,
even without the intention of honest heathens to fulfill them -- our
superstition, the trusting in ceremonial and legal righteousness; and
substituting means and opinions for religion -- the profanation of the name of
the Lord -- the contempt of the Sabbath, even by those who acknowledge the
obligation we are under to keep it holy, for many make no distinction between
this and a common day, and others make a very bad distinction, by sleeping,
walking, visiting, talking about the world, and taking their pleasure; too many
also, in many parts of the country, profane the sacred day, by running their
land and water stages, wagons, &c., -- disobedience to parents, various
debaucheries, drunkenness, and such like -- to lament the deep-rooted vassalage
that still reigneth in many parts of these free, independent United States -- to
call upon the Lord to direct our rulers and teach our senators wisdom -- that
tho lord would teach our people a just and lawful submission to their rulers --
that America may not commit abominations with other corrupt nations of the
earth, and partake of their sins and their plagues -- that the gospel may be
preached with more purity, and be heard with more affection -- that He would
stop the growing infidelity of this age, by calling out men who shall preach and
live the gospel -- that the professors may believe the truths, feel the power,
partake of the blessings, breathe the spirit, and obey the precepts of this
glorious gospel dispensation -- that Africans and Indians may help to fill the
pure church of God."
At the same time, with a view to manifest their gratitude for what God had done,
and for the many temporal and spiritual mercies vouchsafed unto the people, a
day of "GENERAL THANKSGIVING," was also recommended in the words following: --
"It is recommended, by the general ministry, to all our dearly beloved brethren
and sisters that compose our societies and sacred assemblies, to observe the
last Thursday in October, 1796, as a day of holy gratitude and thanksgiving --
to lay aside the cares of the world, and to spend the day in acts of devotional
gratitude -- as a society, to give glory to God for his late goodness to the
ancient parent society from whom we are derived: that they have been honored
with the conversion of hundreds and thousands within these two years last past
-- for such a signal display of his power in the Methodist society, within the
space of twenty-six years, through the continent of America, as may be seen in
the volume of our annual minutes, published in 1795 -- for the late glorious and
powerful work we have had in Virginia and Maryland, and which still continues in
an eminent and special manner, in some parts of our American connection -- for
the many faithful public witnesses which have been raised up, and that so few,
(comparatively speaking,) have dishonored their holy calling -- that we have had
so many drawn from the depths of sin and misery, to the heights of love and
holiness among the subjects of grace; numbers of whom are now living, and others
have died in the full and glorious triumph of faith -- to take into remembrance
the goodness and wisdom of God displayed toward America, by making it an asylum
for those who are distressed in Europe with war and want, and oppressed with
ecclesiastic and civil tyranny; the merciful termination of our various wars;
the pacifications of the savage tribes; and the rapid settlement and wonderful
population of the continent; that we have been able to feed so many thousands,
at home and abroad; that we have had such faithful, wise, and skillful rulers;
that we have such good constitutions formed for the respective states -- for the
general union and government, that this may be kept pure and permanent -- for
the admirable Revolution obtained and established at so small a price of blood
and treasure -- that religious establishments by law are condemned and exploded
in almost every spot of this extensive empire. And for African liberty; we feel
gratitude that many thousands of these poor people are free and pious."
The work of God spread this year in several parts of New England, more
particularly in the province of Maine, New Hampshire, and Vermont, and also in
the northern and western parts of the state of New York. But nothing occurred in
this department worthy of special notice.
No less than thirty-two preachers located this year, three withdrew from the
church, and five had died.
Numbers in the Church: Whites This Year: 48,121; Last Year: 52,794; Decrease:
4,673 -- Colored This Year: 12,170; Last Year: 13,814; Decrease: 1,644 -- Total
This Year: 60,291; Last Year: 66,608 -- Decrease: 6,317 -- Preachers This Year:
313; Last Year: 301; Increase: 12.
This great decrease was owing, in a great measure, to the O'Kellyan division,
which was now at its height, and was spreading desolation in many of the
societies in Virginia, and also in some parts of North Carolina.
1796
There were seven annual conferences held this year: and the following new
circuits were added: Shelby and Logan; in the Western Conference; Bath and
Kennebec, in the province of Maine; Cape May, in New Jersey; Chesterfield, in
New Hampshire and Vershire, in Vermont.
This year a conference was held at Green Briar, in the upper part of Virginia,
which Bishop Asbury attended; after which be set off on another tour over the
mountains and through the valleys.
"Frequently," he says, "we were in danger of being plucked from our horses by
the boughs of the trees under which we rode. About seven o'clock, after crossing
six mountains and many rocky creeks and fords of Elk and Monongahela rivers, we
made the Valley of Distress, called by the natives of Tyger's Valley. We had a
comfortable lodging at Mr. White's. And here I must acknowledge the kindness and
decency of the family, and their readiness to duty, sacred and civil. Thence we
hastened on at the rate of forty-two miles a day." -- "After encountering many
difficulties, known only to God and ourselves, we came to Morgantown. I doubt
whether I shall ever request any person to come and meet me at the levels of
Green Briar, or to accompany me across the mountains again, as brother D. Hitt
has done. O! how checkered is life! How thankful ought I to be that I am here
safe, with life and limbs, in peace and plenty, at kind brother S_____'s."
After performing this fatiguing journey, visiting various places and preaching
to the people, he once more found himself in more comfortable quarters in the
older states, where he persevered with his wonted designs in the grand work to
which he had been called, and in which his soul delighted. After arriving at
Baltimore, he takes a "review of his journey for some months past," which, as it
will give the reader some idea of the manner in which the bishop employed his
time, we will present in his own words.
"From the best judgment I can form, the distance" (I have traveled) "is as
follows: -- from Baltimore to Charleston, S. C., one thousand miles; thence up
the state of South Carolina two hundred miles; from the center to the west of
Georgia two hundred miles; through North Carolina one hundred miles; through the
state of Tennessee one hundred miles; through the west of Virginia three hundred
miles; through Pennsylvania and the west of Maryland, and down to Baltimore,
four hundred miles." And the reader will recollect that these journeys were
performed generally on horseback, sometimes through creeks, morasses, and over
high mountains, often lodging in log cabins, or on the ground, with coarse fare,
and in the meantime preaching usually every day. It is true that in the older
settlements he was not only cordially received and treated with great
hospitality, but was blessed with an abundance of temporal comforts. And the
above is but a fair specimen of the mode of life pursued by most of the
Methodist preachers of that day, with this exception only, that they did not
travel so extensively as Bishop Asbury did.
The work of God spread this year in some parts of New England, particularly in
the province of Maine, and in the states of New Hampshire and Vermont. Alluding
to these things, while on his visit to that part of the country, Bishop Asbury
remarks: --
"This day I was led out greatly for New England. I believe God will work among
this people. Perhaps they have not had such a time here for many years. The
power of God was present, and some felt as at heaven's gate. Two or three women
spoke as on the borders of eternity, and within sight of glory."
It may be proper to remark here, that Bishop Asbury, wherever he was, did not
content himself simply with preaching to the people, but if time permitted, met
the classes, explained to them the discipline, and attended to all the duties of
a pastor. Thus, speaking of being in the city of New York, he says that he
"preached morning, afternoon, and evening, alternately in each of the three
churches then in the city, besides meeting six classes in the course of the
day."
In meeting the society, I observed to them, that they knew but little of my life
and labors, unless in the pulpit, family, or class meeting," -- intimating that
it was impossible for them to have any adequate idea of his general labors and
sufferings through the country.
This year that eminent servant of God, Benjamin Abbott, took his departure to
another world. And as his life and labors made a powerful impression upon the
community, and tended greatly to enlarge the work of God wherever he traveled,
it seems suitable that a more particular account should be given of him than of
some others.
He was born in the state of Pennsylvania, in the year 1732, and, grew to manhood
"without hope and without God in the world," and so continued until the fortieth
year of his age, when it pleased God to bring him to a knowledge of the truth by
the instrumentality of Methodist preaching. Soon after his conversion he gave
evidence of his call to the gospel ministry, and he entered upon this work with
an ardor of mind which plainly evinced that he was moving in the order of God,
and it may be truly said that "signs and wonders were wrought" by his
instrumentality. For several years he labored merely as a local preacher,
supporting himself and family by the labor of his hands. He continued in this
way greatly pleased in his efforts to bring sinners to the knowledge of Christ,
until April, 1789, when he joined the traveling ministry, and was stationed in
Duchess circuit, in the state of New York. From this time till disabled by
infirmities, he continued traveling and preaching though various parts of New
York, New Jersey, Pennsylvania, Maryland, and Delaware states, edifying the
church by his example and labors, and he was an instrument in the hand of God of
the awakening and conversion of thousands of souls. As some portions of his life
were attended with remarkable interpositions of divine Providence and peculiar
manifestations of the grace of God, I think it will be both pleasing and
profitable to the reader to present a few of the instances in this place. While
laboring in the state of Delaware, he gives the following account:
"Next day I set out for my appointment, but being a stranger, I stopped at a
house to inquire the way, and the man told me he was just going to that place,
for there was to be a Methodist preacher there that day; and our preacher, said
he, is to be there to trap him in his discourse, and if you will wait a few
minutes until a neighbor of mine comes, I will go with you. In a few minutes the
man came, who, it seems, was a constable. So we set off; and they soon fell into
conversation about the preacher, having no idea of my being the man, as I never
wore black, or any kind of garb that indicated my being a preacher, and so I
rode unsuspected. The constable being a very profane man, he swore by all the
gods he had, good and bad, that he would lose his right arm from his body if the
Methodist preacher did not go to jail that day. This was the theme of their
discourse. My mind was greatly exercised on the occasion, and what added, as it
were, double weight, I was a stranger in a strange place, where I knew no one.
When we arrived at the place appointed, I saw about two hundred horses hitched.
I also hitched mine, and retired into the woods, where I prayed and covenanted
with God on my knees, that if he stood by me in this emergency, I would be more
for him, though grace, than ever I had been. I then arose and went to my horse,
with a perfect resignation to the will of God, whether to death or to jail. I
took my saddlebags and went to the house; the man took me into a private room,
and desired I would preach in favor of the war, as I was in a Presbyterian
settlement. I replied, I should preach as God should direct me. He appeared very
uneasy and left me, and just before preaching, he came in again and renewed his
request that I would preach up for war; I replied as before, and then followed
him out among the people, where he made proclamation as follows: -- Gentlemen,
this house is my own, and no gentleman shall be interrupted in my house in time
of his discourse, but after he has done you may do as you please. Thank God,
said I softly, that I have liberty once more to warn sinners before I die. I
then took my stand, and the house was so crowded that no one could sit down.
Some hundreds were round about the door. I stood about two or three feet from
the constable who had sworn so bitterly. When he saw that I was the man he had
so abused on the way, with so many threats and oaths, his countenance fell and
he turned pale. I gave out a hymn, but no one offered to sing; I sung four
lines, and kneeled down and prayed. When I arose, I preached with great liberty.
I felt such power from God rest upon me, that I was above the fear of either men
or devils, not regarding whether death or a jail should be my lot. Looking
forward I saw a decent looking man trembling, and tears flowed in abundance,
which I soon discovered was the case with many others. After preaching, I told
them I expected they wanted to know by what authority I had come into that
country to preach. I then told them my conviction and conversion, the place of
my nativity and place of residence; also, my call to the ministry, and that
seven years I had labored in God's vineyard; that I spent my own money and found
and wore my own clothes, and that it was the love that I had for their precious
souls, for whom Christ died, that had induced me to come among them at the risk
of my life; and then exhorted them to fly to Jesus, the ark of safety -- that
all things were ready -- to seek, and they should find, to knock, and it should
be opened unto them. By this time the people were generally melted into tears. I
then concluded, and told them on that day two weeks they might expect preaching
again. I mounted my horse and set out with a friendly Quaker for a pilot. We had
not rode above fifty yards, when I heard one hallooing after us. I looked back,
and saw about fifty running after us. I then concluded that to jail I must go.
We stopped, and when they came up, I crave your name, said one, -- I told him,
and so we parted. He was a justice of the peace, and was the person I had taken
notice of in time of preaching, and observed him to be in great anxiety of mind.
No one offered me any violence; but they committed the next preacher, on that
day two weeks, to the common jail. I went home with the kind Quaker, where I
tarried all night. I found that himself and wife were under serious impressions,
and had had Methodist preaching at their house."
Though Mr. Wesley gives several accounts in his Journals of some persons being
so affected under his preaching as to fall helpless to the floor or on the
ground, yet such things had not been common in this country. It is true that in
the great revival which took place in Virginia in the early days of Methodism,
several such instances are recorded. But under the powerful preaching of Mr.
Abbott many examples of a partial suspension of the animal functions occurred,
as the following extract will show: --
"Next day I went on to my appointment, where we had a large congregation: I
preached with life and power, and God attended the word with the energy of his
Spirit. A Quaker girl was powerfully wrought upon, so that every joint in her
shook, and she would have fallen to the floor, but four or five took and carried
her out of the door; when she had recovered a little she went to a neighbor's
house and told him that she had seen the dreadfulest old man the she ever saw in
all her life, and that he almost scared her to death, for his eyes looked like
two balls of fire, and that she expected every minute he would jump at her. But,
said the neighbor, I know the old man, and he would not hurt nor touch you. I
went on, and the power of the Lord continued among us in such a manner that many
fell to the floor, and others cried aloud for mercy. One young woman to exhort
the people; I stopped preaching, which I always judged was best, in similar
instances, and let God send by whom he will send: she went on for some time with
great life and power, and then cried out, Let us pray; we all kneeled down, and
she prayed with life and liberty, until she was spent and so forbore. A preacher
being present, I called on him, and he went to prayer, and while he was praying
three were set at liberty; and, after him, myself and others prayed and several
received justifying faith. The shout continued for the space of three or four
hours. After meeting broke up, I thought it was not necessary to meet the class,
as we had such a powerful time, and it had lasted so long already. The young
woman who had given the exhortation and prayed, took five others with her, and
retired to the barn to pray for the mourners, who went with them, where they
continued until late in the evening, and three souls were set at liberty;
another, as she was returning home, in sore distress fell on her face in the
woods, where she continued in prayer until God set her soul at liberty to
rejoice in his love. An old Presbyterian woman requested me to call at her house
on the ensuing day, as she wanted to discourse with me on religion; I did call,
and she received me very kindly, and then related her conviction and conversion,
and added, that some years after, God had sealed her his to the day of eternity;
and, said she, neither our preachers or people will believe me, when I tell them
how happy I am. I then endeavored to explain to her the nature of
sanctification, and what it was, and asked her if we should pray together; she
replied, With all my heart. After prayer I departed in peace, having no doubt
but what God had sanctified her soul and body. She was the first Presbyterian
that I ever had met with, that would acknowledge sanctification in its proper
sense.
"I went to my next appointment, where I had put brother G. D., who professed
sanctification, class leader, and the Lord attended his words with power. This
had brought the man of the house where the class met into doubts, whether the
work was of God or the devil; for the people had frequently fallen, both under
his prayer and exhortation. Soon as I came to the house he related how great his
exercises had been respecting the work. One day, said he, I thought I would go
down to my stack yard, which stood some distance from the house, and there pray
to God to discover the reality of it to me; and on my way thither, as I sat on a
fence, I thought I saw a man sitting on the next pannel [sic]; I got off and
went down to the stacks, and the man went with me, side by side, and when I
kneeled down to pray, the man stood right before me. I prayed until my shirt was
wet on my back, entreating God that he would give me some token, whereby I might
know whether the work was of him or not. The man who stood before me said,
Blessed are those that are pure in heart. I then arose to see whether he was a
man or not, and went to put my hand upon him, and he said, Touch me not! I then
turned myself round another way, and he stood right before me again, and said
several other words which I do not relate, and then vanished, or ascended, as in
a flame of fire. Now, said I, do you doubt about the matter, whether the work is
of God or not? No, said he, I have no doubts about it, for God has sent his
angel to confirm me. I then went and preached, -- the Lord was present. We had a
glorious time, and several fell to the floor; we had a precious time also in
class, and two joined Society.
"Next day I went to my appointment, and found a large congregation. I preached,
and the power of the Lord attended the word. One young man sprang from the bench
and called aloud for mercy, then fell on his knees and prayed fervently. I
stopped preaching, and when he was done, I went to prayer with him, and after me
several others; many wept, some cried aloud for mercy, and others fell to the
floor. When I dismissed the people to meet class, I invited the young man in.
Here we had a precious season among the dear people of God, and some mourners
were set at liberty." * * * * * *
"I went home with brother M., and next day preached in a crowded house, with
liberty: the power of the Lord arrested a young Quaker, and he fell to the floor
as if he had been shot: his mother being present, cried out, My son is dead! My
son is dead! I replied, Mammy, your son is not dead; look to yourself, mammy,
your son is not dead; and in a few minutes we had a number slain before the
Lord. An old Quaker man stood with tears in his eyes; I said to him, Daddy, look
to yourself; this was the way with you, when you had the life and power of God
among you. Read Sewel's history of the people called Quakers, and you will find
there that John Audland, a young man, was preaching in a field near Bristol, and
the people fell to the ground before him, and cried out under the mighty power
of God. The man of the house brought the book, and read the passage before the
congregation, and he then acknowledged it to be the work of the Lord. I
attempted to meet the class, but did not speak to above two or three, when the
people fell before the Lord, as men slain in battle, and we had the shout of a
king in the camp of Jesus: two or three professed that God had sanctified their
souls. The young Quaker and several others professed that God had set their
souls at liberty; several joined society, and we had a precious time. When I
went on that circuit, there were about six or seven in society at that place,
and when I left it there were about thirty-six, six or seven of whom had been
Quakers. At this place, our meetings were generally so powerful that I never
regularly met the class during the time I was on the circuit for we always had
the shout of a king in the camp of Jesus -- glory to God!"
These instances serve to show the power and authority by which Benjamin Abbott
spoke in the name of the Lord; and though there might have been some human
weakness mingling with these signal displays of the power of God, yet it is
manifest that in most cases the work was genuine, as appeared by its fruits; for
"by their fruits ye shall know them."
The writer of his life gives the following very affecting account of an incident
which strikingly exemplifies the tenderness of his conscience and the humility
of his mind: --
On his way to a quarterly meeting, about the first of February, 1795, the
presiding elder mentioned to him, that the people there thought he had power by
faith to open or shut the gates of heaven. Mr. Abbott said to me, when
conversing on this subject, 'It went though my soul like a dagger: I was
grieved, for I saw that the idea led to idolatry, in ascribing to a poor mortal
the power which is due to God only. I felt as if my usefulness were at an end;
although I did not discover to brother W_____, the presiding elder, how
exceedingly I was hurt, nor was he, I believe, sensible of it.' They attended
the quarterly meeting in great harmony, and the Master of assemblies was present
to the joy and consolation of many. At night Mr. Abbott was taken very ill, and
never was able to attend a circuit as a traveling preacher, or scarcely ever to
preach afterward; so that his usefulness, indeed, was, in one sense, at an end."
The labors of Mr. Abbott were unremitting and most arduous, so that it may be
said be literally wore himself out in the service of his divine Master. The last
public service he performed was at the funeral of Mrs. Paul, in the town of
Salem, N. J., in the month of April, 1796, and as it was attended with a
remarkable incident, evincing the blessed results of ministerial faithfulness, I
will give it in the words of the biographer. It is as follows: --
"A the funeral sermon was preached by Mr. Morford, he arose and gave an
exhortation, and particularly addressed himself to Mr. W., a man whom he had
loved as himself, and who had, through the subtlety of Satan, departed from
better knowledge. In his exhortation he called to mind the happy hours he had
spent under his roof; how much he (Mr. W.) had done for the cause of God; and
how often they had rejoiced together as fellow-laborers in Christ Jesus; and
then warned him in the most solemn manner of his impending danger, in the love
and fear of God, until tears flowed, his strength failed, and he was unable to
speak any longer.
"While the interment of the corpse took place, Mr. Abbott retired to a friend's
house, unable to attend it. After the interment, Mr. W. addressed the audience
on the occasion, and appeared angry, apprehending that he had been ill used. I
spoke to him on the occasion, and endeavored to reason the case with him; but to
very little purpose, for he apprehended that I had been the instigator of the
supposed affront, and appeared as much offended with me as with Mr. Abbott.
After my return from the interment, I went and informed Mr. Abbott of the
matter: 'Why,' said he, 'if I were able to take my horse and go and see him, I
should not have made use of that opportunity; but as I am not able to go and see
him, I was convinced that if I let that opportunity pass, I should never have
another; and I thought it my duty to speak as I did: therefore I leave the event
to God. I am sure that it cannot hurt him, or do him any injury; for a man that
is posting in the broad way to damnation, cannot be easily worsted. O!' said he,
'I have seen the time that we have rejoiced together as fellow-laborers in
Christ, and it grieves my soul to see that the devil has got the advantage of
him!' On Mr. W.'s return home, he wrote a letter to Mr. Abbott on the occasion,
justifying himself and his conduct. However, the Spirit of God fastened it on
him, as a nail in a sure place; for at our first quarterly meeting held at
Salem, after Mr. Abbott's death, in the love feast, Mr. W. arose and openly
declared that God had healed all his backslidings, and that he had made his
servant, Father Abbott, an instrument in his divine hand to bring about his
restoration."
After lingering along the shores of time for several months, he finally closed
his life in triumph on the 34th day of August, 1796, aged about sixty-four
years. The following is an account of the closing scene of his life: --
"My brother went to see him, and found him very poorly, to whom he said,
'Brother Ffirth [sic], I am going to die, and tomorrow you must go to
Philadelphia, for brother McClaskey to come and preach my funeral sermon:' to
which my brother replied, 'Father Abbott, you may continue for some time yet, as
the time of your death is uncertain.' 'No,' said he, 'I shall die before you
would get back from Philadelphia, unless you should travel in the night.' My
brother replied, 'It will not answer to go before your decease.' 'Why,' said he,
' I shall die, and I do not wish my body to be kept until it is offensive: you
know the weather is warm and the distance is considerable.' "That is true,'
replied my brother, 'but if I were to go to Philadelphia for brother McClaskey,
to preach your funeral sermon, and you were not dead, the friends would laugh at
me, and he would not not come.' 'Ah!' said he, 'it may be so; I never thought or
that; perhaps it will be best to stay until I am dead.'
"Next day, observing a visible alteration in him, my brother concluded to tarry
with him until his exit: during the day he continued in a rack of excruciating
pain, which he bore with Christian patience and resignation. He was happy in
God, and rejoiced at his approaching dissolution; and seemed much engaged in his
soul with God. He appeared to possess his rational faculties to his last
moments; and for some time previous thereunto he was delivered from that
excruciating pain, to the joy of his friends; his countenance continued joyful,
heavenly, and serene. His last sentence, that was intelligibly articulated, was,
'Glory to God! I see heaven sweetly opened before me!'
"After this, his speech so much failed that he could not be distinctly
understood, only now and then a word, as, 'See! -- see! -- glory! -- glory!'
&c."
Mr. Abbott was, in many respects, a remarkable man; not, indeed, on account of
his intellectual or literary attainments, for he was extremely illiterate, and
of very limited information. Were we, therefore, to measure his standard of
excellence as a preacher by the usual rules by which it is determined, he would
sink perhaps below mediocrity; for such was his deficiency in respect to his
knowledge even of his vernacular tongue that he could scarcely express himself
grammatically on any subject; yet with all these defects, he had drunk so deeply
at the fountain of spiritual life, had made himself so thoroughly acquainted
with the Holy Scriptures, and had such an accurate knowledge of the human heart,
and was, moreover, so deeply impressed by the Holy Spirit that it was his duty
to call sinners to repentance, that whenever he spoke in the name of the Lord
there was an "unction from the Holy One" attending his word, which made it
manifest to all that he was sent from heaven to beseech mankind to be reconciled
to God.
Though a Boanerges or son of thunder in the pulpit, especially in his appeals to
the impenitent, yet in private circles, in conversation with his friends, and in
his addresses to mourning penitents, he was all love and meekness, manifesting
the simplicity and docility of a child. But that which distinguished him most
eminently among his fellows was the power which he seemed to have with God in
prayer. Perhaps he seldom entered the pulpit, or appeared before a congregation
as God's messenger, without previously "wrestling in the strength of mighty
prayer," and God did indeed "reward him openly." Many were the instances in
which his heavenly Father answered his "strong cries and tears," while pouring
out the desire of his heart before him in prayer. And let it be recollected that
such prayer, which takes hold on God, always supposes the exercise of strong
faith in Jesus Christ, that faith which says, "I will not let three go unless
thou bless me."
Such was Benjamin Abbott. And though we cannot enroll him among those who have
distinguished themselves by scientific research, or deep theological knowledge,
yet we may inscribe upon his tombstone, "Here lies a man whom God delighted to
honor as the instrument of saving many sinners from the error of their ways."
Through his energetic labors an impulse was given to the work of God in this
country which has been felt through all our borders from that day to this; and
hence his name may be fitly associated with those who were honored of God in
building up our Zion as on a hill, from which light has been reflected on
thousands who have been brought under its holy and happy influence.
Another distinguished, though humble and unpretending servant of God was taken
this year from the militant to the church triumphant. Francis Acuff, born in
Virginia, and brought up in Tennessee, has left a name in the west which will be
remembered with grateful recollections while Methodism shall continue to live
and flourish in that country. He resided in Holstein, Tennessee; and though only
three years in the traveling ministry, yet such were his talents and
indefatigable labors in the work, that he won the confidence and affection of
the people for whose salvation he devoted his strength; they lamented over his
untimely grave as over the remains of a departed friend. He had only attained to
the twenty-fifth year of his age when he was cut down as a flower, in the
morning, and taken to ripen in the paradise of God.
As an instance of the strong attachment which was felt by those who were best
acquainted with this man of God, I will give the following anecdote on the
authority of the author of "Short Sketches of Revivals of Religion in the
Western Country." An Englishman by the name of William Jones, on his arrival in
Virginia, was sold for his passage. He served his time, four years, with
fidelity, conducted himself with propriety, and was finally brought to the
knowledge of the truth by means of Methodist preaching. As he had been greatly
blessed under the preaching of Mr. Acuff, when he heard of his death, Billy, as
he was called, determined to visit his grave. Though he had to travel a long
distance though the wilderness, in which he had heard that the Indians often
killed people by the way, yet his great desire to visit the grave of his friend
and pastor impelled him forward, believing that the Lord in whom he trusted was
able to protect him from savage cruelty, and provide for his wants. "When I came
to the rivers," said he, "I would wade them, or if there were ferries they would
take me over, and when I was hungry the travelers would give me a morsel of
bread. When I came to Mr. Greene's, in Madison county, I inquired for our dear
brother Acuff's grave. The people looked astonished, but directed me to it. I
went to it, felt my soul happy, kneeled own, shouted over it, and praised the
Lord!" Such a mark of strong affection in a simple follower of Jesus Christ
speaks volumes in favor of the man over whose grave those grateful recollections
were so piously indulged.
Another of the veterans who fell in the field this year deserves a passing
notice. Reuben Ellis had traveled extensively, and preached with great
acceptance for about twenty years. He is said to have been a man of rather a
slow apprehension, but of a sound understanding, possessed of godly simplicity
and sincerity, and that his preaching was weighty and powerful. In his life he
manifested great deadness to this world, living as in the immediate view of
eternity. He was a native of North Carolina, and in the notice of his death it
is stated that the people of the south "well knew his excellent worth, as a
Christian and a minister of Christ."
After laboring in various parts of the country, leaving behind him evidences of
his fidelity and deep devotion to the cause of God, he closed his useful labors
in the city of Baltimore, in the month of February. 1796, in the full hope of
everlasting life. Some estimate may be formed of the high character he sustained
by the fact, that the record of his death says, "It is a doubt whether there be
one left in all the connection higher, if equal, in standing, piety, or
usefulness."
Jacob Bush, Stephen Davis, William Jessup, Richard Ivy, John Jarrell, and Zadoc
Priest, of whom honorable mention is made, all died this year in the full hope
of immortality and eternal life.
In the early part of our history we have seen the kindness manifested to Mr.
Asbury by Judge White of Kent county, Delaware, state, during his seclusion from
the fury of his persecutors. It is pleasant to reflect on the latter end of such
men, and to see how the Lord rewarded them for their attentions to his servants.
Last year Judge White died "in the Lord," and though he was not a preacher, the
death of such a man is deserving a place in this record of the Lord's dealings
with his church. The following is Bishop Asbury's account of the character and
death of this good man: --
"This day," May 21, 1795, "I heard of the death of one among my best friends in
America, Judge White, of Kent county, Delaware. This news was attended with an
awful shock to me. I have met with nothing like it in the death of any friend on
the continent. Lord help us to live our short day to thy glory! I have lived
days, weeks, and months, in his house. O that his removal may be sanctified to
my good, and the good of the family! He was about sixty-five years of age. He
was a friend to the poor and oppressed. He had been a professed Churchman, and
was united to the Methodist connection about seventeen or eighteen years. His
house and heart were always open; and he was a faithful friend to liberty in
spirit and in practice; he was a most indulgent husband, a tender father, and an
affectionate friend. He professed perfect love and great peace, living and
dying."
Such a testimony is alike honorable to him who made it, and to him in whose
favor it was recorded, showing the gratitude and affectionate remembrance of the
one, and the disinterested friendship and fidelity of the other.
Numbers in the Church: Whites This Year: 45,384; Last Year: 48,121; Decrease:
2,737 -- Colored This Year: 11,280; Last Year: 12,170; Decrease: 890 -- Total
This Year: 56,664; Last Year: 60,291 -- Decrease: 3,627 -- Preachers This Year:
293; Last Year: 313; Decrease: 20.
The reader will perceive that there had been a diminution of numbers now for
three years past. This is said to have been owing chiefly to the spirit of
dissatisfaction which had been spread abroad by the controversy of O'Kelly and
his party. Such are the pernicious effects of divisions of this character upon
the interests of true religion.
* * * * * * *
PART 11
Volume II, Book IV, Chapter 2
An Account of the General Conference of 1796
The conference assembled in the city of Baltimore, October 20th, 1796, and was
composed of one hundred and twenty members. As there were no restrictions upon
the powers of the conference at that time, they felt themselves at liberty to
review our entire economy, and to make such alterations and additions to the
Discipline as they might consider would best promote the interests of the
Church. Up to this time the bishops had a discretionary power to appoint as many
annual conferences as they might judge would be most for the convenience of the
preachers and people; but this conference fixed their bounds, and determined
that their number should be but six, with a proviso that, if the bishop saw
proper, they might form an additional one in the province of Maine.
We have already seen that the strength of the itinerating ministry was very much
weakened, from year to year, by reason of the numerous locations which took
place at the several annual conferences. This originated, in part at least, from
the inadequate support which was provided for the preachers and their families,
especially in the new settlements. The hardships to which they were exposed in
traversing the wilderness, their scanty fare, and the excessive labors they were
obliged to perform, brought on many of them premature old age, and in many
instances they contracted those diseases which terminated in death. By these
means, while some were doomed to linger on in feebleness and poverty, others
were called to leave their widows and orphan children, to suffer from the
privations brought upon them by the sacrifices of their devoted husbands and
parents. With such prospects before them, many, as before stated, were induced
to forsake the itinerant field, in the hope of providing more adequately for
themselves and families, while it may be presumed that some were actuated more
from mercenary motives than merely from a fear of temporal want.
To remedy an evil of such magnitude, and take away, as far as possible, all
temptations to forsake the work of spreading the gospel by an itinerant
ministry, many of the most devoted friends of the cause had looked with anxious
hearts for some suitable means. The subject came up for consideration before
this General Conference, and they finally resolved to create a fund for the
relief of necessitous preachers, their wives, widows, and orphans. This was soon
after incorporated by the legislature of Pennsylvania, under the following
"ARTICLES OF ASSOCIATION
Of the Trustees of the Fund for the Relief and Support of the itinerant,
superannuated, and worn-out Ministers and Preachers of the Methodist Episcopal
Church in the United States of America their Wives and Children, Widows and
Orphans.
"ART. 1. -- It is provided and declared, that the name, style, and title of this
corporation shall be, 'The Trustees of the Fund for the Relief and Support of
the itinerant superannuated, and worn-out Ministers and Preachers of the
Episcopal Church, (in the United States of America,) their Wives and Children,
Widows and Orphans;' and that the said trustees shall consist of John Dickins,
Thomas Haskins; Jacob Baker, Henry Manly, Burton Wallace, Josiah Lusby, Hugh
Smith, Caleb North, and Cornelius Comegys, and their successors, qualified and
appointed as is hereinafter mentioned. And they are hereby vested with full
powers for carrying into effect the benevolent and charitable purposes in this
instrument mentioned and declared.
"ART. 2. -- It is provided and declared, that the said trustees, and their
successors, by the name, style, and title aforesaid, shall be able and capable
in law to make, receive, have, hold, possess, and enjoy, all, and all manner of
lands, tenements, rents, annuities, franchises, and hereditaments, and any sum
or sums of money, and any manner and portion of goods and chattels, given,
granted, or devised unto them or their successors, by any person or persons,
bodies politic or corporate, agreeable to the intention of the donors
respectively, and according to the objects, articles, and conditions, in this
instrument mentioned and declared; and by the name, style, and title aforesaid,
shall be able and capable in law, to sue and be sued, plead and be impleaded, in
any court or courts, before any judge or judges, justice or justices, in all
manner of suits, complaints, pleas, causes, matters, and demands whatsoever, and
all and every matter therein to do, in as full and effectual a manner as any
other person or persons, bodies politic and corporate, within this commonwealth
may or can do.
"Art. 3. -- It is provided and declared, that in case of the death, resignation,
or expulsion from membership (according to the rules and discipline from time to
time adopted by the itinerant ministers and preachers of the said Church, in
their General Conference assembled) of any one or more of the members of the
said corporation, or their successors, then, and in such case, it shall be the
duty of the remaining trustees to nominate double the number of those whose
seats may have been vacated as aforesaid, and to make a representation thereof,
in writing, to the itinerant ministers and preachers of the said Church in their
next General Conference assembled; whose duty it shall be then and there to
proceed to choose, and, by a majority of votes, appoint one or more persons (as
the case may be) out of the whole number of those nominated by the trustees, as
aforesaid, to fill such vacancy or vacancies, in order to keep up the number of
nine trustees for ever: and upon such choice and appointment a certificate shall
issue from the said General Conference signed by their president and
countersigned by their secretary, and directed to the trustees of the said
corporation, containing the name or names of the person or persons so chosen and
appointed, which said certificate shall be registered in the books of the said
corporation; and the person or persons thus chosen and appointed shall be vested
with all the powers and immunities of a member of the said corporation --
provided, nevertheless, that no person or persons shall be eligible as a trustee
or trustees of the said corporation who has not been a member of the said Church
(according to the rules and discipline thereof, as aforesaid) at least five
years next preceding his or their election and appointment as aforesaid, and who
shall not be at least twenty-five years of age.
"ART. 4. -- It is provided and declared, that the said corporation shall meet at
least once in every year (for the dispatch of their necessary business) at such
time and place as a majority of them may judge most convenient and proper: and
when so met they shall have power to make such by-laws, rules, and regulations
for their government, in the management of their affairs, as a majority of them
may judge necessary; and also at every such annual meeting they shall proceed to
choose, and by a majority of votes appoint two of their own number to act, the
one as president, and the other as secretary, to the said corporation, who may
continue them in office from year to year, as a majority of the said corporation
may think proper.
"ART. 5. -- It is provided and declared, that if, at any time hereafter, a
majority of the trustees should deem it expedient, by deed or otherwise, to
grant, bargain, sell, convey, or otherwise dispose of any part or parcel of the
estate, real or personal, of, and belonging to, the said corporation, or charge
or incumber the same, then, and in such case, it shall be their duty to make a
representation thereof in writing to the itinerant ministers and preachers of
the said Church, in their next General Conference assembled, who shall then and
there judge of the necessity or expediency of such proposed sale; and if
two-thirds of the ministers and preachers, assembled as aforesaid, shall consent
and agree thereto, a certificate shall issue from the said General Conference,
signed by their president and countersigned by their secretary, declaring such
approbation and consent, and specifying the kind and amount of the property to
be sold or otherwise disposed of; which certificate shall be transmitted to the
said trustees, who shall cause the same to be recorded in the books of the said
corporation -- provided, always, that the moneys arising from such licensed sale
shall be vested by the said trustees (as soon as conveniently may be) in such
other securities and property as, in the judgment of a majority of them, will be
most productive and safe; and provided farther, that the annual interest and
income, arising from the money so vested, shall be exclusively applied in the
manner and for the uses and purposes in this instrument mentioned and declared.
"Art. 6. -- It is provided and declared, that the annual rents, interest, and
income of the estate, real and personal, which now does, or at any time
hereafter may belong to the said corporation and their successors, shall by them
be held subject to the exclusive order and control of the itinerant ministers
and preachers of the Methodist Episcopal Church in the United States of America,
in their General Conference (from time to time) assembled: and the said
ministers and preachers, thus assembled, are hereby vested with full powers to
appropriate and point out the mode of applying the same to the objects, under
the limitations, and for the uses and purposes herein mentioned and expressly
declared.
"ART. 7. -- It is provided and declared, that the object and design of the fund
hereby intended to be established is expressly for the purposes of relieving the
distresses, and supplying the deficiencies of the itinerant and superannuated or
worn-out ministers and preachers of the Methodist Episcopal Church in the United
States of America who remain in connection with, and continue subject to, the
order and control of, the General Conference; as also for the relief of the
wives and children, widows and orphans, of such ministers and preachers, and for
no other use, intent, or purpose whatever.
"ART. 8. -- It is provided and declared, that no sum exceeding sixty-four
dollars shall in any one year be appropriated and applied to the use of an
itinerant, superannuated, or worn-out single minister or preacher; also that no
sum exceeding one hundred and twenty-eight dollars, in any one year, shall be
applied to the use of an itinerant, superannuated, or worn-out married minister
or preacher and that no sum exceeding sixty-four dollars, in any one year, shall
be applied to the use of each widow of such ministers and preachers as are
herein before mentioned and described and also that no sum exceeding sixteen
dollars shall be applied, in any one year, to the use of each child or orphan,
of such ministers and preachers as are herein before particularly mentioned and
described.
ART. 9. -- It is provided and declared, that no sum or sums of money, and or any
pretense whatever, shall be drawn from the fund hereby intended to be
established, other than for the uses and purposes, and under the limitations and
restrictions, herein before expressly mentioned and declared -- provided,
nevertheless, that the trustees of the said corporation and their successors
shall have power to draw and apply, from time to time, so much money belonging
to the said fund as in the judgment of a majority of them may be wanting to
defray all the necessary expense of conducting the business of the said
corporation.
"ART. 10. -- It is provided and declared, that it shall be the duty of the
trustees to cause regular and fair accounts to be kept (in books to be provided
for that purpose) of the funds of the said corporation, as well as it respects
the kind and amount of the capital stock, and of the annual interest and income
thereof, as of all and every sum or sums of money which shall from time to time
be drawn therefrom, for the objects, under the limitations, and for the uses and
purposes herein before particularly mentioned and declared. And farther, it
shall be the duty of the said trustees and their successors, at every General
Conference of the preachers as aforesaid, to prepare and lay before them a
statement of the affairs of the said fund, for their inspection and examination;
which said statement shall be signed by the president and countersigned by the
secretary of the said corporation, certifying that the same is fair and
correct."
It was provided, by a resolution of the General Conference, that the objects of
this fund should be presented in an address to our brethren and friends, and
that they should be invited to fill it up by voluntary contributions, donations,
and bequests. This was accordingly done, and some subscribed liberally, while
others stood aloof from it, thinking it most advisable to let the funds remain
in the hands of the people, to be drawn out as they might be needed. Though the
creation of the chartered fund originated from the purest motives, and has been
kept up and superintended by some of the most benevolent spirits in the Church,
yet it has never been able to pay more than from ninety to one hundred dollars a
year to each annual conference; and as this small amount would not, when divided
among the several claimants, give to each but about two dollars a year, it may
be questioned whether, by inducing a false dependence in the public mind, this
fund has not defeated the objects of its institution, and disappointed the
expectations of its benevolent founders and patrons. It has continued, however,
in existence, has gradually increased in its resources, and its avails are
scrupulously applied according to the provisions of its charter; and hence for
the good it has done we have reason to be thankful, and especially to those
generous men who have, from time to time, gratuitously superintended its
affairs, and impartially distributed its avails.
At this conference, with a view to secure church property permanently to the use
of the Methodist Episcopal Church, according to the true intent and meaning of
the donors and contributors, with as little expense as possible, the form of a
deed of settlement was drawn up and inserted in the Discipline. The provisions
of the Discipline, however, in respect to this deed, have been modified from
time to time, so as to conform to the usages of law in the several states and
territories, merely requiring deeds of trust to be so drawn as to "secure the
premises firmly and permanently to the Methodist Episcopal Church," to be held
in trust by a board of trustees -- elected by the people where the laws of the
states respectively so require, or where no such laws exist, they are to be
appointed by the preacher in charge, or by the presiding elder of the district
-- for the use of the members of said church in the place where the property is
located. See Dis., part ii, sec. 2.
As many have affirmed that all church property is owned by the annual
conferences, it may be proper to remark, that they have no legal claim to the
property, nor have they sought, nor do they seek, any other control over it than
to be permitted "to preach and expound God's word" in the churches, and to
administer the discipline and ordinances of the gospel of Jesus Christ. As to
the property itself, it is vested in a board of trustees, elected according to
the provisions of law, where such law exists, who are held responsible as
Methodists to the quarterly meeting conference of their circuit for the manner
in which they discharge their trusts; while the conferences claim the right of
using the houses of worship, in conformity to the object for which they were
erected, for religious and spiritual purposes only, according to the
requisitions of the doctrines and Discipline of the Methodist Episcopal Church.
It is true, the trustees are not permitted to alienate the property for other
purposes than those for which it was procured, nor are they permitted to exclude
from the pulpits those ministers who are regularly sent to them according to the
regulations of the Church to which they belong. And is not this as it should be?
Should not church property be held sacredly for the sole purposes to which it
has been devoted, and which were specified in the deed of settlement when it was
enfeoffed to the church? ["enfeoffed to the church:" made a holding of, placed
under the control of, the church -- DVM]
These remarks have been called for by the oft-repeated and oft-refuted slander,
that the Methodist bishops and conferences are the legal owners of the houses of
worship which are occupied within our bounds. The property belongs to the
members of the church worshipping in that place, and they have committed it to
trustees, generally of their own choosing, for safe keeping, that it may be used
for the exclusive purpose for which it was procured, namely, to be devoted in
perpetuity to the interests of true religion, as now taught, explained, and
enforced by the Methodist Episcopal Church.
We have already seen that our economy recognizes a class of laborers denominated
local preachers, who attend to secular concerns for a livelihood, and preach
occasionally without fee or reward, as their dispositions and circumstances will
allow. The number of these had become considerably increased in consequence of
the numerous locations before noticed, as well by licensing those who were
thought to possess gifts and grace for usefulness in the Church. This useful
class of men were often called upon to assist the traveling preachers in their
work, to fill vacancies occasioned by sickness or death, in addition to their
regular appointments on the Sabbath. In consequence of these things, the present
General Conference made the following provisions respecting a local preacher: --
1. He must receive a license, after being examined and approved, from the
quarterly meeting conference, provided he be recommended by the class to which
he belongs.
2. After improving his gifts acceptably for four years, by being suitably
recommended to an annual conference, he was to be eligible to the office of a
deacon.
3. Whenever a local preacher filled the place of a traveling preacher, if the
latter were unable from sickness or other unavoidable means to fill his own
appointments, he was to be allowed a sum in proportion to the allowance of the
traveling preacher, to be raised by the circuit; or if the traveling preacher
were absent from other causes, his substitute was to be paid out of his
allowance.
4. But if the local preacher were distressed in his circumstances, in
consequence of his services in the Church, by applying to the quarterly
conference, he might receive such relief as they might see proper to afford him,
after the allowance of the traveling preachers and their families were paid.
5. A rule was made for the trial of a local preacher before his peers, differing
but little from the one now in existence, which, as the regulations respecting
them have been modified from time to time, I shall notice more particularly in
another place. Before this rule was passed, local preachers had been tried
before the society to which they belonged, the same as if they were but private
members. Since this period, however, they have been amenable either to those of
their own grade in the ministry or to the quarterly meeting conference.
The following rule respecting the use and sale of spirituous liquors was made,
and still continues, unhappily, [Bangs apparently thought that the regulation
was faulty, in that it seemed to give tacit legitimacy to some use of spirituous
liquors. -- DVM] the standing regulation on this subject: --
"If any member of our society retail or give spirituous liquors, and any thing
disorderly be transacted under his roof on this account, the preacher who has
the oversight of the circuit shall proceed against him as in the case of other
immoralities; and the person accused shall be cleared, suspended; or excluded,
according to his conduct, as on other charges of immorality."
By turning to the form of Discipline published in 1789, which is said to be
fifth edition, we find the following item in the General Rules: --
"Drunkenness, buying or selling spirituous liquors, or drinking them."
This was an alteration from the rule of Mr. Wesley, as that allowed the use of
them in cases of "extreme necessity," -- whereas this prohibits all use of them,
as a drink, and even forbids the "buying or selling" them under any
circumstances. At what time or by whose influence the rule was so altered as to
read as it now stands in the Discipline, I have not been able to ascertain, but
presume it must have been some time prior to the year 1796, as it seems the
pernicious custom of retailing them had become so offensive at this time as to
require a special enactment of the General Conference to check the unhallowed
practice; for when people begin to make laws with a view to regulate any
particular practice, it is an evidence that the practice itself is, in some
sense, sanctioned. It is to be hoped that the time is not far distant when the
entire use of spirituous liquors shall be banished from the world, but more
especially from the church of God: and that to traffic in them, by either
manufacturing, buying or selling them, shall be considered as dishonorable, as
it is now to become inebriated by their excessive use.
In consequence of the extension of the work, the frequent interruptions in the
health of Bishop Asbury, and the long absence of Dr. Coke from the continent
every year, it was considered expedient by many members to elect and consecrate
some person as an assistant bishop. After consulting each other in reference to
the manner in which the person should be elected, Dr. Coke put an end to the
discussion by offering himself unreservedly to the American Methodists. This
offer was accepted by the conference, and Dr. Coke gave them the following
certificate in writing: --
"I offer myself to my American brethren entirely to their service, all I am and
have, with my talents and labors in every respect, without any mental
reservation whatever, to labor among them and to assist Bishop Asbury; not to
station the preachers at any time when he is present; but to exercise all the
episcopal duties, when I hold a conference in his absence, and by his consent,
and to visit the West Indies and France, when there is an opening and I can be
spared.
Signed, Thomas Coke."
Conference Room, Baltimore, Oct. 27, 1796."
This instrument was given and accepted in good faith, and the obligation was
sacredly fulfilled on the part of Dr. Coke, until he was honorably released from
it by his American brethren. In pursuance of this engagement, Dr. Coke continued
on the American continent as the "friend and colleague" of Bishop Asbury,
laboring with great acceptance and usefulness among the people in different
parts of the country, until the 6th of February, when he took his departure from
Charleston, South Carolina, for Europe. Having a very tempestuous passage, the
ship suffered severely, an though they arrived in the Irish channel in
twenty-five days, they were there becalmed nearly sixteen days, during which
time the following curious incident occurred, which shows the superstition to
which seamen, otherwise intelligent, are often subjected.
During the calm Dr. Coke used his time in reading a large folio volume. "At
length," says his biographer, "being impelled more violently by a tide of
superstition, than his vessel was by natural breezes, the captain exclaimed in
unequivocal terms, 'We shall never have a wind until that book is finished.'
'Sir, I will put it aside,' replied Dr. Coke. ' No,' rejoined the captain, that
will not do; it must be finished, or we shall have no wind.' Dr. Coke continued
reading, and 'I doubt not,' he observes, 'that the captain was somewhat
confirmed in his opinion; for just as I had finished the book, the wind sprung
up, and in six and thirty hours brought us into the harbor.' "
Having finished the labors of this conference, Bishop Asbury expressing his
gladness that the session was over, went to his accustomed work, and the
preachers to their respective fields of labor, being "determined to know nothing
save Jesus Christ and him crucified."
* * * * * * *
PART 12
Volume II, Book IV, Chapter 3
From the close of the General Conference in 1796, to the
commencement of the General Conference in 1800
1797
There were six annual conferences held this year, one of which was in Wilbraham,
Massachusetts, the seventh that was held in New England. Three new circuits were
returned on the minutes, namely, Pleasant River, in Maine; Sandwich, and
Martha's Vineyard, in Massachusetts. This latter circuit included the island by
that name belonging to the state of Massachusetts, about twenty-one miles in
length, and was once the scene of missionary labors by some of our Puritan
ancestors, who devoted themselves to the conversion of the aborigines of the
country. But the fruit of these labors, though they abounded for a season, had
long since disappeared; and among the white inhabitants who had taken their
place, a few only welcomed the coming of a Methodist preacher; for we find that
in 1798 no more than thirteen members of the Church are credited to Martha's
Vineyard.
Though Bishop Asbury began the year with his wonted diligence, and set off upon
his annual tour of the continent, yet his physical strength was not equal to the
task, and he was compelled to yield, though with great reluctance, to the
necessity of employing a substitute to preside in the conferences. He, however,
in company with Dr. Coke, rode through several of the southern states until the
doctor left the continent for Ireland.
The following remark shows the intimate and endeared friendship which subsisted
between these two servants of God. Speaking of the doctor's departure, he says,
"Strangers to the delicacies of Christian friendship know little or nothing of
the pain of parting." After spending some time in Charleston, in consequence of
his great debility, during which, however, he was busy in setting things in
order, preaching when able, and assisting them in building another house of
worship, he set off on his western tour. "On my way," he says, "I felt as if I
was out of prison. Hail ye solitary pines! the jessamine, the red-bud, and the
dog-wood! How charming in full bloom! the former a most fragrant smell." He
succeeded in crossing the Cumberland Mountains in the state of Tennessee, but
such were his bodily afflictions, that, through the advice and persuasions of
his friends, he relinquished his intention of visiting the Kentucky conference,
and made his way back as he was able to endure the fatigue of traveling, to the
city of Baltimore. While in the state of Virginia, he made the following
reflections: --
"My fever left me, as I thought, from Monday until Friday night. I am kept
cheerful, but very weak. My diet is chiefly tea, potatoes, Indian meal gruel,
and chicken broth. My reading is only the Bible. I cannot think much, and write
only a few letters. I think of my charge, of the conferences, and the Church,
and of my dear parents, who will probably outlive me. *[4] I must be made
perfect through sufferings. I rest in rainy weather, and have to ride from
eighty to one hundred miles in a week. The way we now go we have sometimes to
ride thirty miles to get to a house." -- "I have traveled about six hundred
miles with an inflammatory fever, and a fixed pain in my breast."
In this state of pain and weakness did this holy man of God pursue his work,
through the various sections of our country, for the sole purpose of building up
the Redeemer's kingdom. On the tenth of June he arrived in Baltimore, where he
had every attention paid to him which Christian love and esteem could devise;
and notwithstanding his physical sufferings, he employed his time, so far as his
feeble health would allow, in preaching occasionally to the people, visiting the
classes, and in organizing an African Church. By a suitable attention to medical
advice, and the nursing care of his affectionate friends, he soon so far
recruited as to be able to resume his itinerant labors. Accordingly we find him
on his Northern course passing though Pennsylvania and New Jersey, (stopping
long enough in the most important places to preach and meet the classes,) to New
York, and thence he went on his way with an intention to meet the conference at
Wilbraham in Massachusetts; but his fever increasing, he was obliged to stop at
Tuckehoe, at the house of Bishop Sherwood where he was treated with great
kindness. While here he makes the following reflections, which show the feelings
of a sensitive heart, struggling under the burdensome cares of a superintendent
of the Church, of an obedient and affectionate son, still panting for an
enlarged sphere of usefulness in the world: --
"The kindness of this Sherwood family is great; my dear mamma, and Betsy
Sherwood, and Jonathan and Bishop also: if I had not been at home here, what
additional distress of mind would have attended me! my friends also were welcome
to come and see me. Sabbath day, at the widow Sherwood's, I had the pleasure of
hearing our brother Matthias make a pointed, profitable, and powerful discourse.
It is now eight weeks since I have preached -- awfully dumb Sabbaths! I have
been most severely tried from various quarters; my fevers, my feet, and Satan,
would set in with my gloomy and nervous affections. Sometimes subject to the
greatest effeminacy; to distress at the thought of a useless, idle life: but
what brought the heavy pang into my heart, and the big tear to roll, that never
rises without a cause, was the thought of leaving the connection without some
proper men of their own election, to go in and out before them in my place, and
to keep that order which I have been seeking these many years to establish. My
aged parents were dear to me in their advanced age and dependent state: like
myself, they have spent what they had to spare for many years, nearly forty, in
keeping open doors for the gospel and people of God: this burden hath been laid
upon them. I am happy that I can now ride a little every clear day for my better
health, and can eat and sleep better. I am left too much alone: I cannot sit in
my room all day making gloomy reflections on the past, present, and future life.
Lord help me! for I am poor and needy; the hand of God hath touched me, and I
think Satan forts himself in my melancholy, unemployed, unsocial, and inactive
hours."
While the bishop was thus hindered from attending the conference in Wilbraham,
it was some consolation to him to know that there were those in the Church who
could supply his place, without material detriment to the cause. He Accordingly
wrote to Jesse Lee, requesting him to attend the Conference in Wilbraham, which
he did, and the conference made choice of him to preside over their
deliberations. This duty he discharged to their entire satisfaction, doing all
the business of an annual conference except the ordinations. Afterward, at the
request of the bishop, and on the recommendation of that conference, Mr. Lee
left New England and accompanied Bishop Asbury, with a view to aid him in his
peculiar work, to some of the more southern conferences. After attending the
Virginia conference together, the bishop, at the request of the conference,
stopped to recruit his strength, now much wasted by sickness and fatigue, and
Mr. Lee went on to attend the more southern conferences.
This year the city of Philadelphia was severely visited by an epidemical disease
which hurried into eternity thousands of its citizens, and induced thousands of
others to flee for safety into the country. On this account the conference which
was to have set in that city was removed to Duck Creek, in the state of
Delaware.
The number of locations still continued to embarrass the itinerancy, as not less
than forty-three were returned this year "under a location through weakness of
body and family concerns." How much more mighty in strength and comely in beauty
would have been the Methodist Episcopal Church had she used the proper means to
retain in her itinerant service all those men of God! Youth and inexperience
were often called in to supply the lack of service occasioned by these premature
departures from the regular work.
While the increase, though comparatively small among the members, shows the good
effects resulting from a united effort to spread the knowledge of God our
Saviour, the decrease in the number of preachers, as will be seen below, evinces
a lamentable defect in securing the continued labors of all those who had
entered the itinerating ranks.
Two preachers, namely, John Ragan and Albert Van Nostrand, closed their labors
and life this year in peace, and went to their reward in glory.
Numbers in the Church
Last year and this, in the recapitulation of the numbers, I find them taken by
states; and that the reader may see the relative strength of Methodism in the
several states of the Union, I give them as they stand In the minutes for 1797.
Province of Maine -- Whites: 616; Colored: 0
New Hampshire -- Whites: 92; Colored: 0
Massachusetts -- Whites: 905; Colored: 8
Rhode Island -- Whites: 175; Colored: 2
Connecticut -- Whites: 1,186; Colored: 15
New York -- Whites: 4,612; Colored: 238
New Jersey -- Whites: 2,438; Colored: 127
Pennsylvania -- Whites: 2,900; Colored: 198
Delaware -- Whites: 1,461; Colored: 823
Maryland -- Whites: 6,982; Colored: 5,106
Virginia -- Whites: 11,046; Colored: 2,490
North Carolina -- Whites: 7,251; Colored: 2,071
South Carolina -- Whites: 2,693; Colored: 890
Georgia -- Whites: 1,022; Colored: 148
Tennessee -- Whites: 534; Colored: 42
Kentucky -- Whites: 1,740; Colored: 57
Canada -- Whites: 792; Colored: 3
Total This Year -- Whites: 46,445; Colored: 12,218
Grand Total This Year: 58,663
Grand Total Last Year: 56,664
Increase: 1,999
Preachers This Year: 262
Preachers Last Year: 293
Decrease: 31
It will be seen by the above enumeration, that there were upward of twelve
thousand people of color attached to the Methodist Episcopal Church. These were
chiefly in the southern states, and had been gathered principally from the slave
population.
At an early period of the Methodist ministry in this country, it had turned its
attention and directed its efforts toward these people, with a view to bring
them to the enjoyment of gospel blessings. The preachers deplored, with the
deepest sympathy, their unhappy condition, especially their enslavement to sin
and Satan; and while they labored unsuccessfully by all prudent means to effect
their disenthrallment from their civil bondage, they were amply rewarded for
their evangelical efforts to raise them from their moral degradation, by seeing
thousands of them happily converted to God. These efforts added much to the
labor of the preachers, for such was the condition of the slaves that they were
not permitted, on working days, to attend the public administration of the word
in company with their masters; and hence the preachers devoted the evenings to
their instruction, after the customary labors of the day were closed. And
although at first there was much aversion manifested by the masters toward these
benevolent efforts to elevate the condition of their slaves, yet witnessing the
beneficial effects of the gospel upon their hearts and lives, they gradually
yielded their prejudices, and encouraged the preachers in their labors, assisted
in providing houses to accommodate them in their worship, and otherwise
protected them in their religious privileges. While, therefore, the voice of the
preachers was not heard in favor of emancipation from their civil bondage, nor
their remonstrances against the evils of slavery heeded, the voice of truth
addressed to the understandings and consciences of the slaves themselves, was
often heard with believing and obedient hearts, and made instrumental in their
deliverance from the shackles of sin and the bondage of Satan. Those who were
thus redeemed were enrolled among the people of God, and were consequently
entitled to the privileges of the Church of Christ. In some of the northern
cities, houses of worship were erected for their special and separate
accommodation, and they were put under the pastoral charge of a white preacher,
who was generally assisted by such colored local preachers as may have been
raised up among themselves; for many such, from time to time, possessing gifts
for edification, were licensed to preach the gospel to their colored brethren,
and some of these have been eminently useful. In the more southern states, where
the municipal regulations in respect to the slaves are more severe, some portion
of the churches where the white population assemble is usually set apart for the
blacks. Their behavior has generally been such as to insure the confidence of
their masters and the protection of their civil rulers, though they labored
under the disabilities incident to a state of servitude.
This year, ten months from the time the former house was consumed by fire, on
the 19th of October, the new church in Light Street, in the city of Baltimore,
was consecrated to the service of almighty God.
1798
There were seven conferences this year, so arranged that the bishops might begin
their labors in the southern states in the winter season, and travel on north in
the spring and summer months. One of these conferences was held in Readfield, in
the province of Maine, for the accommodation of that part of the work.
Chenango, in the western part of New York, Vergennes, in Vermont, and
Providence, in Rhode Island, were added to the list of circuits. The western
section of the state of New York was, at this time, a new country, just filling
up with inhabitants, and was generally destitute of the word and ordinances of
Christianity. To supply them with these several young men full of zeal for the
cause of God, were sent into this newly settled country, under the care of the
Rev. F. Garrettson, to whom the charge of the Albany district was confided. As
early as 1792, Mr. Garrettson had traveled though various parts of this new
country, preaching to the people in their log houses, in barns, and often
holding his quarterly meetings under the foliage of the trees. Aided as he was
by those zealous and indefatigable young preachers who entered this field of
labor, he was instrumental in extending the gospel and its attendant blessings
into these destitute places; by these means those societies were established,
which have continued to nourish and increase to the present time. Along the
Mohawk river, as far as Utica, as well as the Chenango and Susquehanna rivers,
those pioneers of Methodism penetrated, and laid the foundation for those
extensive revivals of religion which have blessed that region of country. We may
form some judgment of the good effects of these labors and sacrifices from the
fact that there were returned in the minutes for this year, including the Tioga,
Wyoming, Saratoga and Seneca circuits, 892 members of the Church. Had equal zeal
been manifested at this early period in building suitable houses of worship, as
the work enlarged with the progress of the settlements, Methodism would have
taken a stand here more firmly, and have exerted a much more hallowed and
extensive influence over the population. As it was, however, the permanency of
the work has been manifested by its steady growth and leavening effects on that
flourishing part of the country; and more latterly the defect alluded to has
been in a great measure remedied by the zeal and industry of those enlightened
men to whom the oversight of the work has been committed.
A gradual extension of the cause was witnessed generally throughout our bounds,
and much harmony and peace prevailed among preachers and people.
Numbers in the Church: Whites This Year: 47,867; Last Year: 46,445; Increase:
1,422 -- Colored This Year: 12,302; Last Year: 12,218; Increase: 84 -- Total
This Year: 60,169; Last Year: 58,663 -- Increase: 1,506 -- Preachers This Year:
267; Last Year: 262; Increase: 5.
During the prevalence of the yellow fever in the city of Philadelphia this year,
many estimable citizens were swept from time to eternity, and among others that
eminent preacher of the gospel, John Dickins, whose useful services in the
Church entitle him to a more special and lengthened notice than what has been
given to some others.
He was a native of Great Britain, born and educated in the city of London. At
what time he emigrated to this country is not stated; but it appears that in
1774 he was made a partaker of divine grace, and united himself to the Methodist
society in Virginia. In 1777 he was admitted into the traveling ministry, and
itinerated extensively though Virginia and North Carolina in the time of the
Revolutionary war. For some cause he located in 1781, but two years after was
readmitted into the conference, and was stationed in the city of New York, where
he labored for several years acceptably and usefully. When the Book Room was
established in the city of Philadelphia in 1789, he was appointed to its
superintendence, and he managed its concerns with great skill and fidelity until
his demise. For this station he was eminently qualified, not only on account of
his strict fidelity, his theological attainments, and thorough acquaintance with
the economy of Methodism, but also from his literary acquirements. His knowledge
of the sciences was considerable, and besides his own language, he was familiar
with the Latin and Greek. And, though not brilliant in his conceptions nor
splendid as a preacher, he was of sound judgment, a close and conclusive
reasoner, a plain, pointed, and successful preacher, always adapting, as nearly
as might be, his discourses to the condition and circumstances of his hearers.
As an evidence of the soundness of his views as a divine, may be mentioned the
fact that the "Short Scriptural Catechism," which has been published for many
years at our Book Room, was the production of his pen. And whatever may be said
in behalf of others which have been since issued from the press, this is among
the most excellent of them all, and should never be superseded by those of less
intrinsic merit. It contains in fact a body of divinity in a few words, selected
from the Holy Scriptures, arranged in due order, in the very phraseology in
"which the Holy Ghost teacheth."
The accuracy and fidelity with which he discharged his duties as an editor, and
also as a financier and bookkeeper -- for in each of these capacities did he
serve while superintending the Book Concern in Philadelphia -- may be seen and
appreciated by an inspection of the books of the establishment, by a recurrence
to the manner in which it prospered in his hands, and the typographical
correctness with which the books were executed.
In the relations of husband and parent he sustained the purity and dignity of
his station, mixing in all his deportment the tenderness of the warmest
affection with the attributes essential to maintain his authority as the head of
a family. In the relation of a father ever attentive to the best interests of
his children, he devoted himself to their education, to training their minds to
moral and religious duties, and to restraining them from those vices which
corrupt the mind, and lay the foundation for present and future misery.
The state of his mind may be seen by the following extract of a letter which he
wrote to Bishop Asbury a short time before his death. The reader will recollect
that the yellow fever was then raging in Philadelphia with awful and destructive
violence, sweeping into eternity thousands of his fellow-beings, while others,
to escape from this devouring plague, were flying into various parts of the
country. Notwithstanding these alarming aspects in the heavens and the earth
around him, John Dickins remained, as a faithful sentinel, at his post, giving
warning to the impenitent, and counsel and consolation to the trembling and
dying believer. In the midst of these things, he says to Bishop Asbury: --
"My much-esteemed Friend and Brother -- I sit down to write as in the jaws of
death. Whether Providence may permit me to see your face again in the flesh I
know not; but if not, I hope, though abundant mercy, we shall meet in the
presence of God. I am fully conscious that I am an unprofitable, a very
unprofitable servant; but I think my heart condemns me not, and therefore I have
confidence in God. Perhaps I might have left the city, as most of my friends and
brethren have done; but when I thought of such a thing, my mind recurred to that
Providence which has done so much for me, a poor worm, that I was afraid of
indulging any distrust. So I commit myself and family into the hands of God, for
life or death."
Soon after writing the above, he was seized with the raging epidemic, and on the
27th of September, 1795, he took his departure to a better world, in the
fifty-second year of his age. During his sickness, which he contracted while
visiting the abodes of wretchedness and administering the consolations of the
gospel to the dying, he was saved from those awful agitations of body and mind
which are usually the accompaniments of this fatal disease, and with great
tranquillity of mind he entered into his Master's joy. From the testimony of his
bereaved widow it appears that he said to her, on the first day of his illness,
--
"I am very ill; but I entreat you in the most earnest manner, not to be the
least discomposed or uneasy. Tell the children, I beg them not to be uneasy, for
divine wisdom cannot err. Glory be to God! I can rejoice in his will, whether
for life or death. I know all is well! Glory be to Jesus! I hang upon three.
Glory be to thee, O, my God I have made it my constant business, in my feeble
manner, to please thee -- and now, O God, thou dost comfort me."
In this happy frame of mind did he meet the last enemy on his first approaches.
Then clasping his hands together, he joyfully exclaimed, "Glory be to God!
Glory! Glory be to God! My soul now enjoys such sweet communion with him, that I
would not give it for all the world. Glory be to Jesus! O, glory be to God! I
have not felt so much for seven years. Love him! Trust him! Praise him!"
Bishop Asbury bears the following testimony to the character of Mr. Dickins: --
"For piety, probity, profitable preaching, holy living, Christian education of
his children, secret closet prayer, I doubt whether his superior is to be found
either in Europe or America."
James King, and Michael H. R. Wilson, also finished their course and entered
into their Master's joy.
Twelve were located; and for the first time, four were returned as supernumerary
preachers this year. These were, John Smith, Thomas Morrell, Enoch Mudge, and
Henry Willis.
1799
This year there were only six conferences, the first of which was in Charleston,
S. C., January 1, and the last in the city of New York, June 19, 1799.
As John Dickins, the book steward, had gone to his reward, by the recommendation
of the Philadelphia Conference, Bishop Asbury appointed Ezekiel Cooper, to
superintend the Book Concern, which was still carried on in the city of
Philadelphia.
This year was distinguished by several revivals of religion. In Upper Canada a
gracious revival had commenced in 1797, chiefly through the instrumentality of
Calvin Wooster, whose fervency of spirit led him forth in the work of
reformation in a most remarkable manner, and with singular success. In company
with Samuel Coate, he volunteered his services as a missionary to this distant
field of labor, and after enduring almost incredible hardships on their way, for
they lodged no less than twenty-one nights in the wilderness, they arrived in
safety just in time to attend a quarterly meeting on the Bay of Quinte circuit.
After the preaching on Saturday, while the presiding elder, Darius Dunham,
retired with the official brethren to hold the quarterly meeting conference,
brother Wooster remained in the meeting to pray with some who were under
awakenings, and others who were groaning for full redemption in the blood of
Christ. While uniting with his brethren in this exercise, the power of the Most
high seemed to overshadow the congregation, and many were filled with joy
unspeakable, and were praising the Lord aloud for what he had done for their
souls, while others "with speechless awe, and silent love," were prostrate on
the floor. When the presiding elder came into the house, he beheld these things
with a mixture of wonder and indignation, believing that "wild-fire" was burning
among the people. After gazing for a while with silent astonishment, he kneeled
down and began to pray to God to stop the "raging of the wild-fire," as he
called it. In the meantime, Calvin Wooster, whose soul was burning with the
"fire of the holy Spirit," kneeled by the side of brother Dunham, and while the
latter was earnestly engaged in prayer for God to put out the wild-fire, Wooster
softly whispered out a prayer in the following words, "Lord, bless brother
Dunham! Lord, bless brother Dunham!" Thus they continued for some minutes --
when, at length, the prayer of brother Wooster prevailed, and Dunham fell
prostrate on the floor -- and ere he arose received a baptism of that very fire
which he had so feelingly deprecated as the effect of a wild imagination. There
was now harmony in their prayers, feelings, and views; and this was the
commencement of a revival of religion which soon spread though the entire
province for as brother Dunham was the presiding elder, he was instrumental in
spreading the sacred flame throughout the district, to the joy and salvation of
hundreds of immortal souls.
Calvin Wooster was a man of mighty prayer and faith. Frequently was his voice
heard, by the families where he lodged, in the night season, when rising from
his bed while others slept, he would pour out the desire of his soul to God, in
earnest prayer for the salvation of souls. Such, indeed, was the strength of his
faith in God, and the fervency of his spirit, as well as the bold and pointed
manner of his appeals to the consciences of his hearers, and particularly to the
wicked, that few of these could stand before him -- they would either flee from
the house, or, smitten with conviction, fall down and cry aloud for mercy while,
in the midst of these exercises, the saints of God were shouting forth his
praises.
Nor was he alone in this work. The other preachers caught the flame of divine
love, and were came forward under its sacred impulses in their Master's work.
Many instances of the manifestations of divine power and grace might be
narrated, which go to illustrate the authority by which these men of God spoke
in his name; one of which I will relate.
At a quarterly meeting in the Bay of Quinte district, as the preacher commenced
his sermon, a thoughtless man in the front gallery, commenced, in a playful
mood, to swear profanely, and otherwise to disturb the congregation. The
preacher paid no attention to him until he was in the midst of his sermon, when,
feeling strong in faith and the power of His might, suddenly stopping, he fixed
his piercing eye upon the profane man, then stamping with his foot, and pointing
his finger at him with great energy, he cried out, "My God! smite him!" He
instantly fell, as if shot though the heart with a bullet. At this moment such a
divine afflatus came down upon the congregation, that sinners were crying to God
for mercy in every direction, while the saints of God burst forth in loud
praises to his name. Similar instances of God's gracious presence were not
uncommon in those days in that country, as they have been related to the writer
on the most unquestionable authority. Indeed, this great work may be said to
have been, in some sense, the beginning of that great revival of religion which
soon after spread through various parts of the United States.
The doctrine more especially urged upon believers was that of sanctification, or
holiness of heart and life, -- a complete surrender of the soul and body, all
their powers and affections, to the service of God -- and this was pressed upon
them as their present privilege; depending for its accomplishment now on the
faithfulness of God, who had promised to do it. When this baptism of the Holy
Ghost which fired and filled the hearts of God's ministers at that time, and
which enabled them so to speak that the people felt that their words were with
"demonstration and power," and they could not well resist the influence of those
"thoughts which breathed," and those "words which burned."
Nor were they less assiduous to press upon the unconverted the necessity of
immediate and instantaneous conversion, or a present justification by faith in
Jesus Christ -- warning them in the most faithful and affectionate manner of the
imminent danger of delaying one moment to repent of their sins, and surrender
their hearts to God. O what awful sensations ran though the assemblies while
Calvin Wooster, and others of a like spirit, were denouncing the just judgments
of God against impenitent sinners, in such pointed language as made the "ear to
tingle," and the heart to palpitate! Nor were they less affected while these men
of God portrayed in such lively colors the beauty and amiableness of religion,
the ability and willingness of the Lord Jesus Christ to save them, and concluded
by urging them, in the most earnest manner, and with the most affectionate and
pathetic strain of eloquence, to accept of pardon and invitation without a
moment's delay.
"We are not to suppose that this work went on without opposition. In that
country there was a marked line of distinction "between the righteous and the
wicked," there being but few formal professors of religion to interpose between
the two classes. And such was the general state of society, that those who did
not embrace religion felt themselves at liberty to manifest their hatred to its
doctrines by open acts of hostility, by scurrilous speeches, and in some
instances by personal violence. But in the midst of the obloquy and reproach
heaped upon the servants of God, they held on their way, boldly proclaiming the
sacred truths of the gospel; and, not infrequently, some of the boldest opposers
of the truth no sooner came within its hearing, than they were forced to yield
to its authority, when they willingly bowed their necks to the yoke of Jesus
Christ. One instance among many others I will relate. A stout opposer of the
Methodists, hearing that his wife was in a prayer-meeting, rushed violently into
the room, seized the wife, and dragged her to the door, when, attempting to open
it, he was himself seized with trembling, his knees failed him, and he fell
helpless upon the floor, and was fain to beg an interest in the prayer of those
very people whom he had so much despised and persecuted. He rose not until the
Lord released him from his sins and made him a partaker of his pardoning mercy.
This very man afterward became an itinerant minister, with whom I was personally
acquainted, and had the relation of these facts from his own lips.
All, however, were not so fortunate. The Rev. James Coleman, calling to visit a
woman under conviction for sin, while talking with her, was assailed by her
husband, who struck him on the forehead so violently, that he carried the mark
for a considerable time; and then, to add to the enormity of the offense, raised
the scandalous report that Mr. Coleman was holding improper discourse with his
wife, which, indeed, was believed by many, until the real cause was revealed,
namely, the man's hatred to true religion.
This seems a suitable place to notice the introduction of Methodism into the
state of Ohio, which was received into the Union in 1802. It is said that the
first settlement in Ohio was commenced in the town of Marietta in 1788, by
emigrants from Massachusetts, Rhode Island, and Connecticut. What is called the
"Western Reserve," was chiefly settled by persons from Connecticut, who
purchased the lands of that state about eight years after the first settlement
was made. Like all the other new territories in our western wilderness, the
settlers were at first destitute of the ordinances of religion, though many of
those who removed to Ohio carried their Bibles with them, and retained the
religions impressions which they had received at home.
It seems that about the year 1796, Francis McCormick, a local preacher,
emigrated from Virginia, first to Kentucky, but not liking his situation,
removed to what was then called the Northwestern Territory, now Ohio, and
settled on the Little Miami, near where the town of Milford now stands. Having
no associates like-minded with himself, he went to work in the name of the Lord,
and was instrumental in forming a class of ten members, including himself and
the members of his family. Being encouraged by this success, he began holding
meetings wherever he could gain access to the people, and soon succeeded in
forming two more classes, one at brother Ramsey's, on the Obannon's Creek, and
another at brother Nutt's near Columbia, each consisting of about ten members.
In these labors, though much opposed by the thoughtless and some bigoted
professors of religion, he enjoyed much of the presence of the Lord, and often
rejoiced over returning prodigals to their Father's house.
Being attached to the itinerant plan of preaching the gospel, Mr. McCormick made
several attempts to procure a regular preacher, but could not succeed, because
there were not preachers enough to supply the circuits already formed and
forming in Kentucky and Tennessee, and at the same time to answer his call. At
length he was joined in his labors by Philip Gatch, who was among the first
Methodist preachers raised up in America, for his name appears in the minutes as
an assistant in 1774, and was stationed at that time on Frederick circuit in
Maryland, his native state. He was now a local preacher, having desisted from
traveling in 1778 -- and moving into this new country, became an efficient agent
in building up the cause of God. They were soon after joined by some other pious
families from various parts of the older states; and in 1799 they were visited
by the Rev. John Kobler, from the Hinkstone circuit, in Kentucky. In company
with brother McCormick, he traveled up the Little Miami to the Mad river, as far
as there were any settlements, and then down the Great Miami river. They met
with some opposition from a few bigoted professors of religion, with whom they
disagreed on some doctrinal points, but in general the people appeared ripe for
the gospel; and thus these visits laid the foundation for that flourishing state
of Methodism which has been witnessed in this thriving part of our country. They
were soon after regularly supplied with preaching, and though the inhabitants,
from their ignorance of the real character and motives of the preachers who came
among them, seemed at first afraid to receive them into their houses or to hear
them preach, yet they gradually succeeded in gaining their attention and
confidence, and in bringing many of them from "darkness into the marvelous light
of gospel."
In 1803, John Collins, a local preacher from New Jersey, settled on the east
fork of the Little Miami: his labors were greatly blessed among the people, and
through his instrumentality several young preachers were raised up for the
itinerancy, who became eminently useful. In 1807 brother Collins joined the
traveling ministry, and has continued his useful labors to the present time.
Through his and the labors of others who united with him in this work, circuits
were formed, and societies established in that part of Ohio along the banks of
the Great and Little Miami rivers, Mad River, Cesar's Creek, in Urbana and
Xenia, Derby and Paint Creeks, so that in 1807 an annual conference was held in
Chillicothie, at which time there were in the Ohio district 3683 members, and 17
preachers.
In the Western Reserve, Methodism is about co-eval [contemporary] with the
earliest settlement of the country. The first society was formed in Deerfield,
in 1801, by a few persons who had emigrated from Massachusetts, namely, Lewis
Day, Lewis Ely, their families, and a few others. The next year a society was
formed, in the town of Hubbard, at George Frazier's, an emigrant from the
Eastern Shore of Maryland. In the same year, Henry Shaul, an exhorter, and
afterward a local preacher, moved from Georgetown, Pa., having previously
traveled nearly forty miles though the woods to visit the brethren in that
place, and settled in the town of Deerfield. About the same time William Veach
and Amos Smith, local preachers, settled in Hubbard, and helped to build up the
society; and Obed Crosby, a local preacher, established himself in the town of
Vernon. These opened the way for the introduction of Methodism in the Western
Reserve.
In 1803, Shadrach Bostwick, who had been a traveling preacher for several years
in the eastern conferences, was stationed as a missionary at Deerfield, which
was at that time connected with the Baltimore conference. He was the first
regular preacher sent to the Western Reserve, and he succeeded in forming a
small circuit among the new settlements, which he traveled by following Indian
trails and marked trees, from one little settlement to another, and at the next
conference he returned sixteen Church members. For want of roads and bridge, he
was compelled to desist from traveling in the winter months. He continued his
labors until 1805, when he located, and the few appointments he had secured were
connected with the Erie circuit, then under the charge of David Best and Joseph
A. Shackleford. In this way the work commenced in this section of the state of
Ohio, and it has continued from that day to this gradually and sometimes
powerfully to advance, keeping an even pace with the progress of the settlements
and the improvements of society.
In many other parts of the country the work of God greatly prospered. The
delightful harmony which prevailed among preachers and people, and the efforts
which were made to extend the blessings of the gospel into the new settlements,
east, west, north, and south, gave a vigorous impulse to the general cause, and
became a means of bringing hundreds into the fold of Christ.
In the month of January of this year, George Clark was sent to St. Mary's, in
the state of Georgia. He found the people in general quite destitute of the
gospel, and consequently ignorant of its requisitions, some having arrived to
maturity without the privilege of ever hearing a sermon or even a prayer. He
bestowed his labors chiefly on the people in Glenn and Camden counties, and so
unacquainted were they with Divine worship that he found it needful to teach
them the very first elements of Christianity, even when they should kneel, and
when sit, in time of public worship. His labors, however, were so sanctioned of
God; that before the year closed, many of the people became constant hearers of
the word, while a number of others were truly converted to God and thoroughly
reformed in their lives. The first Methodist society in the town of Augusta,
Ga., was formed in the month of December of this year under the labors of Stith
Mead. Some time after this they succeeded in building a commodious house of
worship, and the society has gradually enlarged its borders from that day to
this.
This year, Tobias Gibson volunteered his services as a missionary to Natchez, in
the Mississippi Territory. Though this territory was not received into the
confederacy as an independent state, until the year 1817, yet the people from
several of the older states had emigrated into its bounds, and were forming
settlement in various places along the banks of the Mississippi River, the chief
of which, at that time, was the town of Natchez. Like other new settlements,
they were generally destitute of religious privileges, and in danger of being
carried away in the stream of moral pollution. Tobias Gibson, being released
from his regular work, in consequence of ill health, feeling his mind drawn
toward the people in that western country, set off to pay them a visit. Though
he found them under the influence of different religious creeds, so far as any
religious influence was felt, they received him as a messenger of God, and his
labors were blessed to the awakening and conversion of souls. The report of his
labors and success at the next conference was highly satisfactory, and
accordingly, in 1800, his name appears on the minutes for Natchez, with eighty
members in the church. He continued in this country until his death in 1804.
Some idea may be formed of the difficulties he had to encounter and the
privations he endured, from the fact, that after traveling six hundred miles,
much of the way though the wilderness, to Cumberland River, taking his saddle
and traveling equipage into a canoe, he paddled himself down the Cumberland into
the Ohio River, and thence into the Mississippi, a distance of upward of seven
hundred miles more, to the town of Natchez. Four times he traversed the
wilderness, a distance of six hundred miles, being conducted by some friendly
Indians on his devious way. The burning love of God which impelled him on in
this work, filled his mouth with persuasive arguments in behalf of the gospel,
and made him instrumental in leading many a wanderer back to his Father's house.
When so worn down by his excessive labors and exposure, as to be unable to
pursue his work with the wonted vigor, he came to the conference, and so
earnestly plead the cause in behalf of those people, that in 1803 another, Moses
Floyd, was sent to his help, and by their patient and indefatigable labors in
this newly settled country, they laid a foundation for the erection of that
superstructure of Methodism which has since reared itself in those western
wilds.
No less than twenty-nine preachers located this year, and ten were returned
supernumerary. The following had died: --
John N. Jones and William Wilkerson, both of whom were natives of Virginia, the
former having traveled eight, and the latter five years. They had been zealous
and faithful, and died in the Lord.
Hezekiah Calvin Wooster also took his departure to another world this year. We
have already seen something of his character in the notice we have taken of the
work of God in Upper Canada. His name is "like ointment poured forth," to many
in that country, and he used to be spoken of as an extraordinary messenger of
God, sent to declare his counsels unto a fallen and rebellious world. After
exerting all his powers of body and mind in beseeching sinners to be reconciled
to God, he returned home with the fatal consumption fastened upon his lungs. But
even while in this feeble state, so reduced as not to be able to speak above a
whisper, this whisper, being announced to the congregation by another, was
frequently attended by such a divine energy and unction, that sinners would
tremble and fall under the announcement, while the people of God felt the holy
anointing running though their souls. It is said, indeed, that his very
countenance exhibited such marks of the Divine glory that it struck conviction
into the hearts of many who beheld it.
"Behold how great a matter a little fire kindleth." Though Hezekiah Calvin
Wooster could not be regarded as a man of more than ordinary talents as a
preacher, yet, such was the holy fervor of his soul, his deep devotion to God,
his burning love for the souls of his fellow-men, that he was the happy
instrument of kindling up such a fire in the hearts of the people, wherever he
went, particularly in Upper Canada, that all the waters of strife and opposition
have not been able to quench it. This testimony I consider due to such departed
worth. The grace of God wrought mightily in him, and great was his glorying in
the cross of Christ -- nor did he glory in aught else -- for he was as much
distinguished for his humility, his deadness to self, and to self-applause, as
he was for the fervor of his spirit, the strength of his faith, and the boldness
and pointedness of his appeals to the consciences of the people.
That he enjoyed "perfect love," was demonstrated, not only from the fact of his
having recorded the time when he received this great blessing, *[5] but also and
more especially from the whole tenor of his life, his constant self-denial, his
watchings and fastings, and from the "fruit of the Spirit, love, faith,
meekness, patience, gentleness, long-suffering, and charity," which shone out
conspicuously in all his deportment, in the temper of his mind, and the words of
his lips.
It could not be expected otherwise than that such a man should be prepared to
meet his "last enemy" with firmness, and to "rejoice in hope of the glory of
God," when drawing near to the termination of his earthly career. Accordingly,
when so exhausted as to be scarcely able to speak, on being asked by his father
if his confidence was still strong in the Lord, he answered with holy triumph,
"Yes, strong! strong!" And a short time before his eyes were closed in death, he
said, "The nearer I draw to eternity, the brighter heaven shines upon me." He
thus "fell asleep in Jesus" on the 6th of November, 1798, in the 28th year of
his age and the fifth year of his ministry. Though his race was short, it was
brilliant -- its brilliancy arising not so much from the splendor of his talents
as from the purity of his motives, the fidelity of his private and public life,
and the holy and burning zeal with which he pursued his vocation until sickness
and death put a stop to his activity. And when he sunk under the cloud of death,
he left such a trail of light behind him, as shall, it is humbly hoped, never be
extinguished. Such honor God puts upon those who honor him.
Numbers in the Church: Whites This Year: 49115; Last Year: 47,867; Increase:
1,248 -- Colored This Year: 12,236; Last Year: 12,302; Decrease: 66 -- Total
This Year: 61,351; Last Year: 60,169 -- Increase: 1,182 -- Preachers This Year:
272; Last Year: 267; Increase: 5.
* * * * * * *
PART 13
Volume II, Book IV, Chapter 4
An Account of the General Conference of 1800
1800
As the oldest manuscript journal of a General Conference I have been able to
find is the one for this year, I have been guided thus far from printed
documents only, and from such facts as I have been able to collect from living
witnesses. Hereafter recourse will be also had to the records of the General
Conference for such information as relates to the general affairs of the Church,
and to the alterations or additions which may have been made from time to time
in the rules and regulations of the Discipline.
There were eight annual conferences held this year, the first beginning in
Charleston, S. C., January 1, and the last in Lynn, Mass., on the 18th of July.
But before we notice the extension of the work in the bounds of the several
conferences, and in the new settlements of the western country, we will detail
the doings of the General Conference, which was held from the 6th to the 20th
day of May, in the city of Baltimore.
By a reference to the journal of Bishop Asbury for the year 1799, it will be
perceived that such was his physical debility, originating from excessive
labors, the multiplicity of his cares, and his exposures to all sorts of
weather, that, though he continued his annual tour of the continent, he was able
to preach but seldom, and that it was with much difficulty he discharged his
official duties at several annual conferences. In consequence of this general
debility he entertained serious thoughts of resigning the superintendency at the
ensuing General Conference, and accordingly wrote to several of his most
judicious friends in reference to it, giving them information of his intention.
So confirmed was he in the intention of resigning his office, and of taking a
seat on a level with his brethren in the conference, that he had prepared a
letter to that effect, with a design to present it to the conference, fully
believing that his bodily health was not adequate to the discharge of the
multitudinous and important duties of a superintendent. When the conference
convened, and the subject of the bishop's resignation was introduced, he
informed them that in consequence of bodily infirmities, he had not been able to
travel, as heretofore, on horseback, nor to preach as often as usual, and
therefore had been obliged to take with him a traveling companion, that the
appointments might be regularly filled -- and moreover that his labors were
frequently interrupted for want of strength to perform them regularly; on which
account he did not know that the conference were fully satisfied with the manner
in which he had discharged his official trust. After some conversation on these
topics, the following questions and answering were unanimously agreed to: --
"Question. Whereas, Mr. Asbury has signified his intention of resigning his
official station in our Church on account of his weakness of body, what is the
sense of the conference on this occasion?
"Answer 1. The General' Conference consider themselves under many and great
obligations to Mr. Asbury for the many and great services which he has rendered
to this connection.
"2. This conference do earnestly entreat Mr. Asbury for a continuation of his
services as one of the general superintendents of the Methodist Episcopal Church
as far as his strength will permit."
This unequivocal expression of confidence and affection so satisfied the bishop
of their unabated attachment to him, and of their approbation of his conduct,
that he told them in answer, notwithstanding his feelings led him still to
decline the arduous duties of his office, yet, as his general health was better
than it had been, he was willing to continue his services in any way the
conference might think best. This matter being set at rest,
The next question which arose was, whether Dr. Coke, who was present as one of
the presidents of the conference, might have liberty to return to Europe in
conformity to an earnest request of the British Conference to that effect. This
request was founded on the acknowledged right which the American Conference had
to the exclusive services of Dr. Coke, in consequence of the solemn pledge he
had given them in the year 1796, *[See Book IV., Chap. 3] and which had been
gratefully accepted by the American Conference. And so sacred was this
obligation considered by Dr. Coke, and recognized by the British Conference,
that he would not consent to a withdrawal of his services from his American
brethren without their approbation and consent. When, however, his engagement
was first made known to the brethren in Great Britain, they expressed their deep
regrets that the doctor had thus deprived them of his valuable services,
particularly in the missionary department of their work. Accordingly, when he
visited the continent in 1797, he brought with him an earnest and affectionate
address from the British Conference to their American brethren, in which they
urged the doctor's return to Europe with all practicable speed, as his presence
and influence among them seemed necessary to secure their peace and harmony, and
more especially for the efficient prosecution of their missionary enterprise,
which was then in its infancy. But as the engagement of Dr. Coke was made with
the General Conference, which would not again assemble until 1800, no official
action could be had in reference to this subject at that time. The address,
however, was submitted to the Virginia conference, at which Dr. Coke was
present, and the following letter from Bishop Asbury will show the light in
which the matter was viewed by them, as well as the high estimation in which Dr.
Coke was held by his brethren on both sides of the Atlantic
Respected Fathers and Brethren: -- You, in your brotherly kindness, were pleased
to address a letter to us, your brethren and friends in America, expressing your
difficulties and desires concerning our beloved brother Dr. Coke, that he might
return to Europe to heal the broach which designing men have been making among
you, or prevent its threatened overflow. We have but one grand responsive body,
which is our General Conference, and it was in and to this body the doctor
entered his obligations to serve his brethren in America. No yearly conference,
no official character dare assume to answer for that grand federal body.
By the advice of the yearly conference now sitting in Virginia, and the respect
I bear to you, I write to inform you that in our own persons and order we
consent to his return, and partial continuance with you, and earnestly pray that
you may have much peace, union, and happiness together. May you find that your
divisions end in a greater union, order, and harmony of the body, so that the
threatened cloud may blow over, and your divisive party may be of as little
consequence to you, as ours is to us.
With respect to the doctor's returning to us, I leave your enlarged
understandings and good sense to judge. You will see the number of souls upon
our annual minutes, and as men of reading, you may judge over what a vast
continent these societies are scattered. I refer you to a large letter I wrote
our beloved brother Bradburn on the subject.
By a probable guess, we have, perhaps, from 1,000 to 1,200 traveling and local
preachers. local preachers are daily rising up and coming forward with proper
recommendations from their respective societies, to receive ordination, besides
the regulation and ordinations of the yearly conferences. From Charleston, South
Carolina, where the conference was held, to the province of Maine, where another
conference is to be held, there is a space of about 1,300 miles; and we have
only one worn-out superintendent, who was this day advised by the yearly
conference to desist from preaching till next spring, on account of his
debilitated state of body. But the situation of our affairs requires that he
should travel about five thousand miles a year, through many parts unsettled,
and other thinly peopled countries. I have now with me an assistant who does
every thing for me he constitutionally can: but the ordaining and stationing the
preachers can only be performed by myself in the doctor's absence.
We have to lament that our superintendency is so weak, and that it cannot
constitutionally be strengthened till the ensuing General Conference. How I have
felt and must feel, under such critical and important circumstances, I leave you
to judge.
"To write much on the subject would be imposing on my own weakness and your good
understanding. I speak as unto wise men; judge what I say.
"Wishing you great peace and spiritual prosperity, I remain your brother, your
friend, your servant for Christ's sake,
Francis Asbury"
In conformity with the permission given in this letter for his absence from
America for a short season only, after remaining for a while and assisting
Bishop Asbury, Dr. Coke returned to Europe, and was usefully employed in
visiting the societies in various parts of the United Kingdom, particularly in
Ireland during a rebellion which broke out in 1798, in which he was successful
in his attempts to shield the Methodist preachers from all blame, -- until the
session of this General Conference, when he appeared to fulfill his engagements
with his American brethren, or be honorably released. After deliberating for
some time upon the request of the British Conference for Dr. Coke's return, the
following resolution was concurred in: --
"That in compliance with the address of the British Conference, to let Dr. Coke
return to Europe, this General Conference consent to his return, upon condition
that he come back to America as soon as his business will allow, but certainly
by the next General Conference."
In accordance with the spirit of this resolution, the conference addressed their
British brethren in the words following: --
"We have considered, with the greatest attention, the request you have made for
the doctor's return to Europe; and after revolving the subject deeply in our
minds, and spending part of two days in debating thereon, we still feel an
ardent desire for his continuance in America. This arises from the critical
state of Bishop Asbury's health, the extension of our work, our affection for,
and approbation of the doctor, and his probable usefulness, provided he continue
with us. We want to detain him, as we greatly need his services. But the
statement you have laid before us in your address, of the success of the West
India missions under his superintendence, the arduous attempt to carry the
gospel among the native Irish requiring his influence and support, and the
earnest request you have added to this representation; 'believing it to be for
the glory of God,' hath turned the scale at present in your favor. We have,
therefore, in compliance with your request, lent the doctor to you for a season
to return to us as soon as he conveniently can, but at farthest by the meeting
of our next General Conference.
"Signed by order and in the behalf of the General Conference of the Methodist
Episcopal Church in the United States of America,
"Francis Asbury,
"Richard Whatcoat.
Baltimore, May 9, 1800."
Having thus consented to a partial release of Dr. Coke from his engagements, the
next important desideratum was how to supply his lack of service. The
debilitated state of Bishop Asbury, and the great extension of the work in
almost every direction, rendered it next to impossible for him to supply the
wants of the Church in its superintendency, or to sustain the interests of the
itinerancy in its various departments of labor. After a full consideration of
this subject, it was finally agreed that another bishop should be elected and
consecrated at this conference.
Before, however, the conference went into the election, considerable
conversation was had respecting the powers of the new bishop, some contending
that he should be considered only as an assistant, and, in the absence of his
principal, should have power to station the preachers, only with the advice and
concurrence of a committee appointed by the annual conference. The views,
however, of those prevailed who thought he should be every way equal in power
with his senior in office, both as respected presiding in the conferences,
ordaining and stationing the preachers, and the general superintendency of the
work.
This point being settled, they proceeded to ballot for a bishop. On the first
count there appeared a tie between Richard Whatcoat and Jesse Lee. On the second
balloting there were fifty-nine votes for Richard Whatcoat, and fifty-five for
Jesse Lee, on which Mr. Whatcoat was declared to be duly elected. Accordingly on
the 18th of May he was consecrated as a joint superintendent with Bishop Asbury,
by prayer and the imposition of the hands of Bishops Coke and Asbury, assisted
by some of the elders.
Mr. Whatcoat was one of the preachers who was ordained a deacon and elder by Mr.
Wesley, and accompanied Dr. Coke to America in 1784. He was born in England in
the year 1736, and brought up under the influence of a religious education, by
which he was saved from those vicious practices to which many youth are
addicted. At the age of twenty-two he was made a partaker of the witness, and
immediately brought forth the fruits of the Holy Spirit. In 1769 he entered as a
probationer into the itinerant connection of Wesleyan Methodist preachers, then
under the superintendence of Mr. Wesley. In this work he continued a faithful
laborer, much beloved and respected by the people and confided in by his
coadjutors in this work, until he embarked for America, then in the 48th year of
his age. He was, of course, one of those who assisted in the organization of our
Church at the Christmas conference, and was highly distinguished for the
meekness and quietness of his spirit, as much as the prudence of his conduct,
and the exemplariness of his deportment. From the time of this conference until
his election to the office of a bishop, he had, with the exception of three
years, discharged the duties of presiding elder, which, in those days
especially, required labors and privations of no ordinary character, as both the
districts and circuits were large, the people in general poor, and the calls for
preaching numerous, and often far part. In the fulfillment of his duties in this
station, he gave, it is believed, general satisfaction, and acquired the
confidence and affection of both preachers and people. Those, indeed, who
withheld their votes from him were actuated more from a conviction, it is said,
of his lack of those peculiar talents which seemed essential for the office of a
bishop, than from any want of confidence in either the depth of his piety, or
measure of his prudence; and also from that kindred feeling for his competitor,
who had been raised among themselves as an American preacher, and would
therefore, as they thought, more familiarly enter into their feelings and views.
To both the candidates, the Church had awarded the merit of sharing her
confidence and affection, as having been many years distinguished for their
pious zeal and indefatigable labors, as well as for their wisdom and consistency
of conduct in council. But the manner in which Richard Whatcoat fulfilled the
high trust confided to him, fully justified the wisdom of the conference in
selecting him as one of their superintendents; for no man ever furnished more
satisfactory evidence of his entire devotion to God, and of his unwavering
attachment to the interests of religion, than Bishop Whatcoat did from the time
of his consecration to his office till the day of his death. His meekness and
modesty, his gravity and dignity of deportment, pointed him out as a fair sample
for a primitive bishop, in whose integrity all could confide as a father and a
friend, and his subsequent life justified the wisdom of the selection.
Hitherto the allowance of a traveling preacher had been sixty-four dollars a
year and his traveling expenses. At this conference it was raised to eighty, and
the same for his wife or widow, sixteen dollars a year for each child under
seven years of age, and twenty-four dollars for those over seven and under
fourteen years. The same provision was made for supernumerary and superannuated
preachers, their wives, widows, and orphans; and so it remained until the
General Conference of 1816, when the salary of the preachers, their wives and
widows, was raised to one hundred dollars a year -- the allowance for children
remaining the same as heretofore.
In order to meet the increased demands for the support of the ministry, in
addition to the class and quarterly collections, and the avails of the Book
Concern, the money received for celebrating the rite of matrimony was to be
brought to the conference, together with the income of the Chartered Fund, and
what might be raised in public collections on the circuits and at the sessions
of the conferences.
Among the rules adopted at the conference of 1784, was one requiring every
preacher, when admitted into the traveling ministry, to pay two dollars
sixty-seven cents, and by a subsequent rule every member of the conference was
to pay two dollars annually. This was to constitute a fund for the support of
worn-out preachers, widows, and orphans. At the present conference it was
ordered that this money should be appropriated to make up the deficiencies,
together with any surplus which might remain in the hands of the stewards, after
paying off the allowance of the preachers on the circuits.
On the recommendation of Dr. Coke, who always manifested a lively interest in
the welfare of the preachers and their families, those rules were adopted by
this conference which recommend to the people to provide for each circuit a
parsonage, "furnished at least with heavy furniture," or otherwise to "rent a
house for the married preacher and his family, and that the annual conferences
assist to make up the rent of such houses, as far as they can, when the circuit
cannot do it."
The rule for the trial of accused members was amended at this conference, so
that the members before whom the delinquent was brought for trial were to judge
of his innocence or guilt, according to the weight of evidence adduced; and
also, that if the preacher who sat as judge in the case should dissent from the
decision of the committee, he had the privilege of an appeal to the quarterly
meeting conference.
The rule requiring preachers to give an account of private donations from their
friends was at this conference rescinded.
In fixing the boundaries of the annual conferences, the number of which were to
be seven, the New England and New York received their respective bounds as
separate and distinct conferences.
Hitherto no special provision had been made for the support of the bishops, they
having had their temporal wants supplied by private benefactions, and from
particular societies; but at this conference, and it has been a standing
regulation ever since, it was ordered that each annual conference should pay its
proportion toward their support. And that the annual conferences might feel a
measure of responsibility to the General Conference for their acts and doings,
they were required by a resolution of this conference to keep and send records
of their proceedings to the General Conference that they might be inspected.
It was also resolved that no preacher should hereafter have a seat in the
General Conference, unless he had traveled four years, and was in full
connection at the time:
The bishops were authorized to ordain those African preachers, in the places
where there were houses of worship for their use, who might be chosen by a
majority of the male members of the society to which they belonged, and could
procure a recommendation from the preacher in charge and his colleagues on the
circuit, to the office of local deacons. The rule giving this authority was not
incorporated among the printed regulations of the Discipline, but by a vote of
the conference was only to stand on its records. Richard Allen, of Philadelphia,
was the first colored man who received orders under this rule. Since that time,
however, many in different places have been elected and consecrated, and since
the General Conference of 1812, when the bishops were authorized to ordain local
deacons to the office of elders, after four years' probation as deacons, several
have been ordained elders.
After passing these resolutions, and making sundry verbal alterations in the
Discipline, not necessary to be particularly noticed, the conference adjourned
on the 20th day of May to meet again in the city of Baltimore, on the 6th day of
May, 1804.
* * * * * * *
PART 14
Volume II, Book IV, Chapter 5
From the close of the General Conference of 1800, to the end of the year 1803
Having, in the preceding chapter, detailed the doings of the General Conference
of 1800, we will return to the annual conferences, and endeavor to give an
account of the work of God in the various parts of their extensive fields of
labor. This year and the two following were eminently distinguished for the
outpouring of the Spirit of God, and the enlargement of his work in various
directions. The heavens and the earth, indeed, appeared to be shaken by the
mighty power of God, and very many sinners were brought to feel their need of
Christ, to seek and to find him as their only Saviour.
It seems that during the session of the General Conference much good had been
done by the public and private labors of the preachers; and as they separated
with much harmony of feeling, the Spirit of God wrought by their means in many
of the places where they were stationed the present year.
During the conference, a work of God commenced in that section of Baltimore
called Old Town. Meetings were held here in private houses, which were attended
by some of the preachers while not engaged in the business of the conference, by
which means several souls were brought to the knowledge of the truth. From this
beginning, the work spread in different directions though the city, in the
churches as well as in private houses. Such a glorious work had not been seen in
Baltimore for several years, and the old professors were much excited and
encouraged at beholding their children and neighbors coming into the fold of
Christ.
About two weeks after the adjournment of the General Conference, an annual
conference was held at Duck Creek Cross Roads, where many of the young converts,
and some of the more experienced Christians from Baltimore, came for the purpose
of attending the meetings. Here the Lord wrought powerfully. While the members
of the conference were transacting their business in a private house, some of
the younger traveling and some local preachers were almost constantly engaged in
preaching to the people exhorting and praying with them; and such was the
intenseness with which they pursued their work, that at the church, the meeting
was held without intermission for forty-five hours. *[6] Often, during these
meetings, the voice of the preacher was drowned either by the cries of the
distressed or the shouts of the redeemed.
As these effects were new to many, they at first looked on with silent
astonishment, until, before they were fully aware of it, both saints and sinners
would be seized with a shaking and trembling, and finally prostrated helpless
upon the floor. The result of these exercises was, that not less than one
hundred and fifty souls were converted to God during the session of the
Conference. Such a time of "refreshing from the presence of the Lord" had never
before been witnessed in that part of the country.
From this the work spread with great rapidity though the Eastern Shore of
Maryland, and into the lower counties of the state of Delaware, bowing, in its
course, the hearts of many stubborn sinners, who were brought to God by faith in
Jesus Christ. Both preachers and people, in whose hearts the fire of Divine love
had been kindled at these meetings, carried the sacred flame with them wherever
they went, and thousands have doubtless praised God and are now praising him for
the consolations of that blessed revival of godliness. It continued, indeed, to
extend its hallowing influence on the Eastern Shore of Maryland, and in some
other places, through the remainder of the summer.
As the result of this glorious work in the little village of Duck Creek, no less
than one hundred and seventeen persons joined the Church.
Nor was the revival confined to this part of the country. In Philadelphia, in
various circuits in the vicinity of Baltimore, in the state of Vermont, in some
portions of Canada, Connecticut, and New Hampshire, the Spirit of the Lord was
poured out, and many, very many, sinners were brought to the knowledge of the
truth. It seems, indeed, that most of the preachers had received a new baptism
of the holy Spirit -- like that which had been showered upon Calvin Wooster, and
others in Canada, the preceding year; and wherever they went they carried the
holy fire with them, and God wrought wonders by their instrumentality. But the
most remarkable work was going on in the western country.
Last year, 1799, was distinguished for the commencement of those great revivals
of religion in the western country, which introduced the practice of holding
"camp meetings." And as these revivals were characterized by signal displays of
the power and grace of God, and eventuated in the conversion or thousands of
souls, it will naturally be expected that a particular account should be given
of their rise and progress.
This work commenced under the united labors of two brothers by the name of
McGee, one a Presbyterian and the other a Methodist preacher. The former, who
had preached for some time in North Carolina and in the Houston country, moved
into West Tennessee in the year 1796 or 1797, and in 1798 was settled over a
congregation in Sumner county. In the year 1798, he latter, John McGee, moved
into West Tennessee, and settled in Smith county. Though belonging to different
denominations, those doctrines and usages by which each was distinguished from
the other by no means interrupted the harmony of brotherly love. Hence they
cordially united in their meetings, and strengthened each other's hands in the
work of the Lord.
In the year 1799 they set off on a tour though what was called the "Barrens,"
toward the state of Ohio, and on their way they stopped at a settlement on the
Red River, to attend a sacramental occasion in the congregation under the
pastoral charge of the Rev. Mr. McGready, a Presbyterian minister. On being
introduced to him, Mr. John McGee was invited to preach, with which he complied;
and he preached with great liberty and power. He was followed by his brother,
the Presbyterian minister, and the Rev. Mr. Hoge, whose preaching produced such
a powerful effect that tears in abundance attested that the people felt the
force of the truths delivered. While Mr. Hoge was preaching, a woman in the
congregation was so powerfully wrought upon that she broke through all
restraint, and shouted forth the praises of God aloud. Such was the movement
among the people, evidently under the impulses of the divine Spirit, that,
though Messrs. McGready, Hoge, and Rankins, Presbyterian ministers, left the
house, the two yoke-fellows, the McGees, continued in their places watching the
"movement of the waters." William McGee soon felt such a power come over him
that he, not seeming to know what he did, left his seat and sat down on the
floor, while John sat trembling under a consciousness of the power of God. In
the meantime there were great solemnity and weeping all over the house. He was
expected to preach, but instead of that he arose and told the people that the
overpowering nature of his feelings would not allow of his preaching, but as the
Lord was evidently among them, he earnestly exhorted the people to surrender
their hearts to him. Sobs and cries bespoke the deep feeling which pervaded the
hearts of the people.
This great and unusual work so excited the attention of the people that they
came in crowds from the surrounding country, to inquire what these things meant;
and this was the beginning of that great revival of religion in the western
country which introduced camp meetings. The people came with horses and wagons,
bringing provisions and bedding, and others built temporary huts or tents, while
all, Presbyterians Baptists, and Methodists, united together in prayer,
exhortation, and preaching, exerting all their energies to forward this good
work.
The good effects resulting from this meeting, thus casually, or rather
providentially convened, induced them to appoint another on Muddy River, and
then another on what was called the Ridge. Here a vast concourse of people
assembled under the foliage of the trees, and continued their religious
exercises day and night. This novel way of worshipping God excited great
attention. In the night the grove was illuminated with lighted candles, lamps,
or torches. This, together with the stillness of the night, the solemnity which
rested on every countenance, the pointed and earnest manner with which the
preachers exhorted the people to repentance, prayer, and faith, produced the
most awful sensations in the minds of all present. While some were exhorting,
others crying for mercy, and some shouting the praises of God in the assembly,
numbers were retired in secluded places in the grove, pouring out the desire of
their wounded spirits in earnest prayer. It often happened that these were
liberated from their sins, and their hearts filled with joy and gladness while
thus engaged in their solitary devotions; and then they would come into the
encampment and declare what God had done for their souls. This information,
communicated to their brethren in the artless simplicity of "new born souls
would produce a thrill of joy which could hardly be suppressed: and thus they
reciprocated with each other in their sorrows and joys, and excited one another
to the exercise of faith in the promises of God, and to perseverance in the good
work.
The result of this last meeting was, according to the best estimate which could
be made, the conversion of not less than one hundred souls.
A still greater meeting of the same character was held soon after on Desha's
Creek, near the Cumberland River. Among the many thousands of people who
attended this extraordinary meeting, many, very many, were made partakers of the
grace of life. It is said by an eye witness, *[7] who himself largely
participated of these solemn exercises, that at these meetings the people fell
under the power of the word, "like corn before a storm of wind," and that many
who were thus slain, "arose from the dust with divine glory beaming upon their
countenances," and then praised God in such strains of heartfelt gratitude as
caused the hearts of sinners to tremble within them. But no sooner had this
first feeling of ecstasy subside than those young converts began to exhort their
relatives and neighbors to turn to God and live. And truly it was difficult to
resist the power of their words, for they spoke of what they felt, and their
words were sharper than a "two-edged sword," piercing the heart, and extorting
the cry, "What shall I do to be saved?"
Many of these were children of praying parents, and though uneducated, they
spoke with a power and eloquence which "confounded the wisdom of the learned,"
and extorted the confession from many an unhumbled Pharisee, that "God was with
them of a truth."
Among others who were brought to the knowledge of the truth at this meeting, was
John Alexander Granade, who after an exercise of mind for a considerable time
bordering on despair, came forth a "burning and shining light," as a the
advocate for the cause of Christ. He soon became distinguished among his
brethren as the "western poet," and the "Pilgrims' Songs" were among the most
popular hymns which were sung at those camp meetings, and perhaps became the
fruitful source whence singing the numerous ditties with which the Church was,
for some time, almost deluged. These songs, though thy possessed but little of
the spirit of poetry, and therefore added nothing to true intellectual taste,
served to excite the feelings of devotion, and keep alive that spirit of
excitement which characterized the worshippers in those assemblies. Both Granade
and Caleb Jarvis Taylor contributed much by their energetic labors to fan the
flame of piety which had been kindled up in the hearts of the people in that
country.
It is not to be supposed that these meetings went on without opposition. This
would be calculating too favorably of human nature in its present state of moral
perversity. Not only the openly profane, the nonprofessor of godliness, but many
of those who "had a name to live, but were dead," as well as some whose piety
was unquestionable, looked on these meetings and beheld these strange exercises
with mingled emotions of pity and abhorrence. The natural enmity of the carnal
mind, in the first, mingled with the pride of philosophy of the second, and the
prejudices of religious education, alloyed with some portion of religious
bigotry in the third, created, altogether, a formidable array of opposition,
which showed itself in all the variety of ways which the peculiarity of views
and feelings in the above characters might dictate. Some would scoff, others
would philosophize, while the latter would dogmatize in no stinted terms of
religious intolerance, while they beheld those manifestations of what the
friends of the cause justly believed to be the power and grace of God.
But there was one argument which silenced them all. Often those very persons who
were most violent in their opposition, most vociferous in their hard speeches
against what they denominated "wild fire," would become so warmed by its heat,
that their hearts were melted within them, and "falling down on their faces,
they would worship God, and report that God was in them of a truth." This
argument was irresistible. It was demonstration. And many such were presented
during the progress of these meetings. In such cases, those who before had been
blasphemers, and mockers, persecutors, and bigoted dogmatizers, were not only
struck dumb, but the "tongue of the dumb was made to sing," and those very
opposers of the work became the living witnesses for its divine and genuine
character, and stood forth as its bold and fearless defenders.
In the meantime the numbers attending these meetings were continually increased,
-- some from a sincere desire to be benefited; others were attracted from
curiosity, and not a few from motives of speculation, to arm themselves with
arguments of resistance to their progress. What tended not a little to give them
notoriety, and to excite the public attention toward them, was, the newspapers
of the day were teeming with accounts of these camp meetings, some in favor and
some against them -- and all, whether friends or foes, were eager to gratify
their curiosities, or benefit their soul, by becoming eye and ear witnesses of
the manner in which they were conducted.
Accordingly, in 1801 the numbers who attended those which were held in Kentucky
were immense, some as occasional visitors, and others as residents on the ground
through the progress of the meetings. The numbers varied, of course, according
to the density or sparsity of the population in their immediate neighborhoods;
and they have been estimated from three to twenty thousand. At one held in
Cabbin Creek a Presbyterian minister who was present, and zealously engaged in
promoting its objects, estimated the number at not less than twenty thousand.
Though at this meeting the Methodists appeared to be the most actively engaged
in the work, yet some of the Presbyterian brethren engaged heartily with them,
while, others stood aloof, not knowing what judgment to form of it. Being,
however, encouraged by the example of others, many of them united with zealous
hearts in the cause, and at this great meeting the Methodists and Presbyterians
joined their forces to push forward the work, and they seemed to bear down all
opposition. The scene is represented as being indescribably awful! An eye
witness thus writes concerning it: --
Few, if any, escaped without being affected. Such as tried to run from it, were
frequently struck on the way, or impelled by some alarming signal to return. No
circumstance at this meeting appeared more striking than the great number that
fell on the third night; and to prevent their being trodden under foot by the
multitude, they were collected together and laid out in order, or on two squares
of the meeting house, till a considerable part of the floor was covered. But the
great meeting at Cane Ridge exceeded all. The number that fell at this meeting
was reckoned at about three thousand, among whom were several Presbyterian
ministers, who, according to their own confession, had hitherto possessed only a
speculative knowledge of religion. Here the formal professor, the deist, and the
intemperate, met with one common lot, and confessed, with equal candor, that
they were destitute of the true knowledge of God, and strangers to the religion
of Jesus Christ."
In consequence of such a vast assemblage of people, it was impossible for any
one voice to reach the whole of them with intelligible language: hence they were
divined into several groups, and addressed by as many different speakers, while
the whole grove, at times, became vocal with the praises of God, and at other
times pierced with the cries of distressed penitent sinners. As before said, the
scene was peculiarly awful at night. The range of the tents -- the fires
reflecting lights though the branches of the trees -- the candles and lamps
illuminating the entire encampment -- hundreds of immortal beings moving to and
fro -- some preaching -- some praying for mercy, and others praising God from a
sense of his pardoning mercy -- all these things presented a scene indescribably
awful and affecting.
As an instance of the manner in which some of those who attended these meetings
from a sportive disposition were arrested and brought to a better state of mind,
the following is related: -- A gentleman and a lady, of some standing in the gay
circles of life, attended the above meeting with a vow to divert and amuse
themselves at the expense of those whom they considered as deluded with a
strange infatuation. With these thoughts they agreed that if one of them should
fall the other should not desert him or her. They had not been long on the
ground before the woman fell! The merry gentleman, instead of keeping his
promise, frightened at the sight of his female friend on the ground, fled with
great precipitancy. He did not, however, proceed more than two hundred yards,
before he also was prostrate upon the ground, and was soon surrounded by a
praying multitude.
In 1801 this work was greatly aided by the energetic labors of the Rev. William
McKendree (afterward bishop) who was this year appointed to the Kentucky
district. Having been in the midst of the revivals in the lower part of the
state, and having his soul fired with the sacred flame which was burning with
such intensity among the people, he went up into the center of the settlements
and carried the tidings among them of what God was doing by means of those
extraordinary meetings. His congregations, composed chiefly of Methodists and
Presbyterians, were powerfully affected when he gave them, at the conclusion of
his sermon, an animated account of the commencement and progress of this work.
It is said that while he held up before them the truths of the gospel,
intermixed with narrations of the work of God at these meetings, his whole soul
seemed to be filled with glory and with God," and that his very countenance
beamed with brightness. While he related with artless simplicity, and with
glowing warmth, the manner in which God wrought upon the souls of the people,
the many happy conversions which had been witnessed, and the astonishing effects
which attended the preaching of God's word, the hearts of God's people begin to
beat in unison with his own, while sinners were weeping in every direction under
the melting influence of the Spirit of God.
By this means these same meetings were introduced into the center of the state,
and spread though all the settlements in the western country; and such was the
eagerness of the people to attend, that the roads were literally crowded with
those that were pressing their way to the groves; so much so that entire
neighborhoods would be forsaken, for a season, of their inhabitants. And as the
Methodists and Presbyterians were generally united together in these meetings,
they took the name of "General Camp Meetings." By these means they spread all
through Tennessee, Kentucky, and some parts of Ohio, carrying with them fire and
destruction into the enemy's territories, and bowing the hearts of God's people
as the heart of one man to the yoke of Jesus Christ. Of their subsequent
progress, and the influence they have exerted on society, I need not here speak,
as these things are known to all.
Among the traveling preachers who entered into this work in those days, we may
mention William Burke, John Sale, Benjamin Lakin, and Henry Smith, with a number
of others, whose zealous efforts contributed greatly to spread the gospel in
these new settlements. Mr. McKendree was the life and soul of this army of
itinerants. Wherever he went, both by precept and example, he aroused the
lukewarm to diligence, confirmed those who stood in the faith, and alarmed the
fears of careless sinners by his powerful appeals to their consciences. By his
means many local preachers who had moved into the country were induced to
forsake their secular employments, and enter the ranks of the itinerancy, and
they became powerful instruments of extending the revivals though the land.
Despising alike the luxuries of life, and the frowns or flatteries of the world,
they went forth under the banners of truth, everywhere proclaiming in the ears
of the people that they must "fear God and give glory to his name, for the hour
of his judgment is come."
It will be seen by the preceding remarks that these camp meetings were not the
result of a previously digested plan, but like every other peculiarity of
Methodism, were introduced by providential occurrences, and were embraced and
followed up by God's servants because they found them subservient to the grand
design they had in view, namely, the salvation of the world by Jesus Christ.
Indeed, they did not originate with the Methodist, but upon a sacramental
occasion among the Presbyterians, at which time there was such a remarkable
outpouring of the Divine Spirit in the people as inclined them to protract their
exercises to an unusual period; and then this being noised abroad brought others
to the place, and finally so many that no house could hold them; this induced
them to go into the field, and erect temporary shelters for themselves, and to
bring provision for their sustenance; and finding that God so abundantly blessed
them in these meetings, they were led to continue them, until they at length
became very general among the Methodists throughout the country.
In order to give a connected view of the rise of camp meetings in the west, I
have a little anticipated the regular date of the history, and shall therefore
conclude what I have to say on this subject for the present, with a few
reflections.
I have simply related the facts in respect to this extraordinary work as I find
them recorded in the historical sketches of those times. No doubt many now, as
then, will be skeptically inclined in regard to the genuineness of the work. To
remove the skepticism from the minds of candid inquirers after truth, (for such
only will be convinced,) let it be remarked,
1. That as to the facts themselves, they are indubitable -- that is, there can
be no room to doubt that such meetings were held as above narrated, and that
sinners were prostrated to the earth under the preaching of God's word -- that
they cried for mercy -- were delivered in answer to prayer -- and that such, as
well a old professors of religion, often shouted aloud the praises of God -- and
that many of these, perhaps most of them, afterward led "peaceable lives, in all
godliness and honesty." These facts are as well attested as any we have upon the
pages of history.
2. It is admitted that in such vast multitudes, assembled in the open air, under
circumstances of such peculiar excitement, and many of them not well instructed
in science or morals, there must have been some disorder, some mingling of human
passions not sanctified by grace, and some words and gesticulations not in
accordance with strict religious decorum. Every action, therefore, and every
thing which was said and done, I am by no means careful to defend or pledged to
justify.
3. When we look into the book of God, we find some instances on record of
persons having been affected in a similar way, who were manifestly under the
divine influence. Thus Daniel says of himself, that when he saw the vision,
"there remained no strength in me; for my comeliness was turned in me into
corruption, and I retained no strength" and when the Lord had spoken to him he
"stood trembling". see Daniel x., 8-11. So Saul of Tarsus, when saluted by the
voice from heaven, fell helpless upon the ground, was struck blind, and remained
so for three days. And may not the strong cries and tears of those persons who
were struck under conviction at those camp meetings, have been produced from a
cause similar to that which is recorded in Mark ix, 26, where it is said, "that
the spirit cried, and rent him sore, and came out of him?"
4. In examining the history of the work of God in his church at different
periods, we find similar instances of mental and bodily exercises on record.
Read, for example, President Edwards' account of the revival in New England, and
Mr. Wesley's Journal, particularly from 1739 to 1742, and his correspondence
with the Rev. Ralph Erskine of Scotland, in relation to this subject.
In reference to the work in New England, in the early part of the eighteenth
century, we have the following testimony of a convention of Congregational
ministers, who assembled in Boston, July 7, 1743, for the express purpose of
considering and reporting on the nature of this work. The following is an
extract from their report:
"We never before saw so many brought under soul concern, and with distress
making the inquiry, 'What must we do to be saved?' and these persons of all
characters and ages. With regard to the suddenness and quick progress of it,
many persons and places were surprised with the gracious visit together, or near
about the same time and the heavenly influence diffused itself far and wide,
like the light of the morning. Also in respect of the degree of operation, both
in a way of terror and in a way of consolation, attended in many with unusual
bodily effects. Not that all who were accounted the subjects of the present work
have had these extraordinary degrees of previous distress and subsequent joy:
but many, and we suppose the greater number have been wrought on in a more
gentle and silent way, and without any other appearances than are common and
usual at other times, when persons have been awakened to a solemn concern about
salvation, and have been thought to have passed out of a state of nature into a
state of grace. As to those whose inward concern has occasioned extraordinary
outward distresses, the most of them when we came to converse with them, were
able to give what appeared to us a rational account of what so affected their
minds, viz., a quick sense of their guilt, misery, and danger; and they would
often mention the passages in the sermons they heard, or particular texts of
Scripture, which were sent home upon them with such a powerful impression. And
as to such whose joys have carried them into transports and ecstasies, they in
like manner have accounted for them, from a lively sense of the danger they
hoped they were freed from, and the happiness they were now possessed of; such
clear views of divine and heavenly things, and particularly of the excellences
and loveliness of Jesus Christ, and such sweet tastes of redeeming love as they
never had before. The instances were very few in which we had reason to think
these affections were produced by visionary or sensible representations, or by
any other images than such as the Scripture itself presents unto us.
"And here we think it not amiss, to declare, that in dealing with these persons,
we have been careful to inform them, that the nature of conversion does not
consist in these passionate feelings; and to warn them not to look upon their
state as safe, because they have passed out of deep distress into high joys,
unless they experienced a renovation of nature, followed with a change of life,
and a course of vital holiness. Nor have we gone into such an opinion of the
bodily effects with which this work has been attended in some of its subjects,
as to judge them any signs that persons who have been so affected were then
under a saving work of the Spirit of God. No: we never to much as called these
bodily seizures convictions, or spoke of them as the immediate work of the holy
Spirit. Yet we do not think them inconsistent with a work of God upon the soul
at that very time; but judge that those inward impressions which come from the
Spirit of God, those terrors and consolations of which he is the author, may,
according to the natural frame and constitution which some persons are of,
occasion such bodily effects; -- and therefore that those extraordinary outward
symptoms are not an argument that the work is delusive, or from the influence
and agency of the evil spirit."
This document is said to have been signed by no less than sixty-eight ministers,
all of whom concurred in the views therein expressed, while only fifteen refused
their assent to an article in the same report which accorded to the practice, at
that time a novelty in New England, of itinerating from place to place to preach
the gospel -- a practice introduced by Mr. Whitefield, and followed by a few
others who had been awakened to activity by his zealous labors.
5. With these facts and examples before us, are we not justified in believing,
that persons under the powerful operations of the Spirit of God, either
convicting them suddenly and strongly of sin, or filling their souls with his
own pure love, may have their animal functions suspended for a season, so that
there shall "remain no strength in them?" Is there any thing either unscriptural
or incredible in all this?
6. Will it be denied by any believer in divine revelation, or even by a deist,
that God can, and often does, so work upon the mind of man, as to make that mind
fully conscious of his presence? He who affects to doubt this might as well
throw off all disguise at once, and turn an open atheist, and deny that there is
any God who presides over the destinies of men, or exercises any control over
their understandings and affections.
7. As the mind and body are so intimately connected that the one acts upon the
other, is there, after all, any thing so very extraordinary in the supposition
that under the strong excitement produced upon the one by the sudden flashes of
truth, the other should be equally and suddenly affected in the manner already
described? How common are the instances in which persons have been known to
swoon away by receiving sudden news either of a joyful or an alarming character?
Either great anguish or excessive joy has often been the means of depriving
individuals of their physical strength. And what sorrow is equal to that which
an awakened sinner feels when he is suddenly brought to see himself as he in
reality is, a rebel against his God, and consequently exposed to wrath and hell!
And must not the joy of such a person be proportionally great when he finds
himself instantaneously delivered from that load of guilt, and filled with a
"peace unknown to sensual minds?"
8. It is frequently objected to exercises of this sort, that the passions are
chiefly wrought upon. This indeed may be the case in many instances. And I would
by no means plead for a religion which does not enter into the judgment, and
influence the understanding as well as the affections. But yet, man is a
creature of passions as well as of intellect. And as Christianity is not
intended to destroy, but only to regulate the passions, as well as to enlighten
the understanding and sanctify the heart, we must expect the passions to be
moved, and the emotions of fear, hope, love, and joy to be excited in religious
as well as in all other exercises. To these passions Christianity certainly
addresses itself, as well as to the judgment, and moves man to action from fear,
from hope, and from the promises of pardon, comfort, and protection, as well as
from that eternal reward hereafter, which makes the Christian joyfully
anticipate the pleasures of the future life. Those therefore who address
themselves to the understanding only, as if men were merely intellectual beings,
avail themselves of not one half of the motives with which the gospel furnishes
its servants, to induce sinners to repent and believe in Christ, and to
encourage believers to persevere in the path of duty.
9. These things being so, is it any matter of wonder that, when the awfully
sublime and truly affecting subjects of Christianity are presented to the mind,
corresponding effects should be produced upon the passions, and that these, when
violently agitated with either religious fear or joy, should also affect the
body?
10. But we do not place dependence upon these external signs as evidences in
themselves of either penitence, conversion, or sanctification. As there may be a
fear, a hope, and a love, which is not well founded, so there may be much bodily
exercise without any spiritual profit. These things may or may not be. If a
person who has had these exercises profess, in the meantime, to have experienced
a change of heart, if he bring forth the fruit of righteousness in his
subsequent life, we may then safely conclude that the work was effected by the
Spirit of God; but if otherwise, if he still manifest the unhumbled spirit of
the Pharisee, or bring forth the "works of the flesh," his profession cannot
save him from the condemnation of the hypocrite, or the misery of the
self-deluded.
These remarks are submitted to the candid reader with the hope that they may
assist him in making up an unbiased judgment in respect to these things; and
though, in the course of our history, we shall be compelled to admit the
humiliating fact, that some of the subjects of the above revivals brought forth
fruit unto death, yet it will be equally plain that the influence of others on
society generally was of a very hallowed character.
Not less than twenty-four preachers were located this year, three withdrew, and
four had died in peace. These latter were, William Early, Thomas Haymond, Benton
Riggin, and Robert Benham. These had all been faithful in their labors, and died
in the Lord.
Numbers in the Church: Whites This Year: 51,442; Last Year: 49,115; Increase:
2,327 -- Colored This Year: 13,452; Last Year: 12,236; Increase: 1,216 -- Total
This Year: 64,894; Last Year: 61,351 -- Increase: 3,543 -- Preachers This Year:
287; Last Year: 272; Increase: 15.
1801
There were only seven annual conferences held this year, the first commencing in
Camden, S. C., January 1, and the last in Lynn, Mass., July 17.
The work of God which had commenced last year under such favorable auspices, and
which has been so fully detailed, continued this year, in many places, with
increased rapidity and power. Bishop Asbury and his colleague, Bishop Whatcoat,
made their annual tour of the continent, not only in visiting and presiding in
the conferences, but also preaching to the people in the various cities, towns,
and villages, as well as the new and scattered settlements through which they
were enabled to pass. The revivals of religion which had been witnessed, the
unabated confidence and attachment which had been manifested toward Bishop
Asbury by the conference, and the relief afforded him in his arduous labors by
the consecration of Mr. Whatcoat as a colleague seemed to put new life into him,
so that he remarks, after attending a conference in Philadelphia, "My health is
restored to the astonishment of myself and friends."
"Surely," he says in connection with his allusion to the Philadelphia
conference, "we may say our Pentecost is fully come this year."
Having so fully narrated the progress of the work of God in the western country
under date of 1800, it is not necessary to add any thing in respect to it here.
In other parts of the country, however, the work went on under somewhat
different circumstances, but with equal indications of divine power and
goodness. In New Hampshire and Vermont there were signal displays of the grace
of God in the awakening and conversion of souls. One of the preachers writes in
the following strain respecting the state of things there: --
"Landaff circuit, is New Hampshire, is all in a flame. Upward of one hundred
have been converted to God; and the work goes on still in a glorious manner. In
Chesterfield circuit nearly one hundred have joined our society, and the
prospect is now brighter than it has been. In Vershire circuit, in Vermont,
there is a good work. More than one hundred have joined society, and the power
of the Lord is remarkably displayed; many fall down, being overwhelmed with the
power of the Lord. Weathersfield circuit has been gradually gaining ground the
whole year, and now the times of refreshing are come from the presence of the
Lord. In the town of Athens we had a most melting time. The power of the Lord
was present to heal, and eighty-three joined society on that day, although there
was no society there before."
It seems that the revivals in Canada and the western country began to exert an
influence in other parts of the work, and lead to a similar method in promoting
the cause of God. In the latter part of May of this year, in the town of Dover,
Delaware state, a meeting was held for several days, at which time the Lord
wrought powerfully upon the hearts of the people, so that on the last day of the
meeting one hundred and thirteen persons united with the Church. Many more took
their departure to their homes under a deep conviction of their sinfulness, and
earnestly groaning for redemption in the blood of Christ.
In the Baltimore district, which included a number of large circuits, it was
estimated that upward of a thousand souls were converted to God in the space of
a few months. In Annapolis, the metropolis of the state of Maryland, many were
brought to the knowledge of salvation by the remission of sins, and there was
great joy in that city.
In Upper Canada, the glorious revival which has been already mentioned had
extended along up the shore of Lake Ontario, even to the head of the lake, to
Niagara, and thence to Long Point on the northwestern shore of Lake Erie,
including four large four weeks' circuits. The district this year was under the
charge of the Rev. Joseph Jewell, who traveled extensively through the newly
settled country, preaching in log houses, in barns, and sometimes in groves, and
everywhere beholding the displays of the power and grace of God in the awakening
and conversion of sinners, as well as the sanctification of believers. A great
work of God was carried on this year under the preaching of Joseph Sawyer, whose
faithful labors on the Niagara circuit will be long and gratefully remembered by
the people in that country; and it was during this revival that the present
writer, after four or five years of hard struggling under a consciousness of his
sinfulness, was brought into the fold of Christ; and here he wishes to record
his gratitude to God for his distinguished grace, in snatching such a brand from
the fire, and to his people for their kindness, and more especially to that
servant of God, the Rev. Joseph Sawyer, under whose pastoral oversight he was
brought into the Church.
Nor should the labors and privations, the prayers and sufferings in the cause of
Christ of that faithful servant of God, the Rev. James Coleman, be forgot. Ten.
He preceded Mr. Sawyer in the Niagara circuit *[8] and though not distinguished
for shining talents as a preacher, he was beloved by the people of God for his
fidelity in the work of the ministry, and for his deep devotion to their
spiritual interests, evinced by his faithful attention to the arduous duties of
his circuit. He had many seals to his ministry. And the writer of this remembers
with gratitude the many prayers which James Coleman offered up to God in his
behalf while a youthful stranger in that land, and while seeking, with his eyes
but half opened, to find the way of "peace and pleasantness."
The work also prevailed on the Bay of Quintie and Oswegochie circuits, under the
labors of Sylvanus Keeler, Seth Crowell, and others. The latter was a young
preacher of great zeal and of the most indefatigable industry; and going into
that country he soon caught the flame of Divine love which had been enkindled by
the instrumentality of Messrs. Wooster, Coate and Dunham. He entered into the
work with great energy and perseverance, and God blessed his labors with much
success. So greatly had God prospered the labors of his faithful servants in
this province, that there were returned in the minutes of conference for this
year 1,159 members of the Church. It had, indeed, extended into the lower
province, on the Ottawa River, an English settlement about fifty miles west of
Montreal. This new circuit was traveled by John Robinson and Caleb Morris, and
they returned forty-five members in the Church.
Like the new settlements in the western country, Upper Canada was at that time
but sparsely populated, so that in riding from one appointment to another, the
preachers sometimes had to pass though wildernesses from ten to sixty miles'
distance, and not infrequently had either to encamp in the woods or sleep in an
Indian hut; and sometimes, in visiting the newly settled places, they have
carried provender for their horses over night, when they would tie them to a
tree to prevent their straying in the woods; while the preachers themselves had
to preach, eat, and lodge in the same room, looking at the curling smoke
ascending though an opening in the roof of the log house, which had not yet the
convenience of even a chimney.
But in the midst of these labors and privations, they seemed to be abundantly
compensated in beholding the blessed effects of their evangelical efforts, and
the cordiality and high gratification with which they were received and treated,
more especially by those whose hearts God had touched by his Spirit. For though
these people were in the wilderness, and many of them poor, they seemed to be
ripe for the gospel, and it was no less gratifying to its messengers than it was
pleasurable to its recipients to behold its blessed effects upon the hearts and
lives of such as "believed with a heart unto righteousness." While those who
resisted the truth, often manifested their enmity by persecuting those who
proclaimed it, such as did receive it in the love of it," evinced their
affection and gratitude to those who published it, by making them welcome to
their habitations, and entertaining them in the very best manner they could. For
these self-denying labors, and sacrifices of these early Methodist preachers,
thousands of immortal beings in Canada will doubtless praise God in that day
"when he shall come to make up his jewels."
A very serious affair occurred in Charleston, South Carolina, about this time.
In 1801 and 1802 the Rev. Messrs. George Dougherty and John Harper were
stationed in that city. Hearing that Mr. Harper had received some pamphlets from
the north, containing resolutions to memorialize the legislature against
slavery, notwithstanding the offensive documents were burned in presence of the
mayor of the city, a lawless mob collected to avenge themselves on the person of
Mr. Harper. He, however, providentially escaping from their fury, they seized on
Mr. Dougherty, dragged him though the street to the pump, and having placed his
head under the spout, commenced pumping water upon him, and in all probability
they would have suffocated him, had not a pious woman, a Mrs. Kingsley,
interfered in his behalf. With an intrepidity worthy of all praise, she
resolutely placed herself between the infuriated populace and their intended
victim, and stuffed her shawl into the mouth of the spout, and thus stopped the
flowing of the water. This heroic act filled the persecutors of Dougherty with
astonishment. In silent amazement they paused from their murderous work. At this
moment of suspense, a gentleman with a drawn sword stood in the midst of them,
and, taking Dougherty by the hand, boldly declared his intention to protect him
from their violence at all hazards; and he then led him away, no one daring to
interfere. Thus completing the victory which the "weaker sex" had so daringly
begun, the man of God, thoroughly wet by the water of the pump, was rescued from
the hand of violence, and restored to his friends in safety -- although it is
said that his sufferings in this cruel affair laid the foundation of that
pulmonary disease with which he afterward died. It is furthermore stated, that
of all those concerned in this persecution not one prospered; most of them died
miserable deaths, and one of them acknowledged that God's curse lighted upon him
for his conduct in this affair.
Thirty-two preachers located this year, three were returned supernumerary, and
four, namely, James Tillotson, Abraham Andrews, Salathiel Weeks, and Charles
Burgoon, after a faithful discharge of their duties as ministers of Christ, had
died in the hope of everlasting life.
Numbers in the Church: Whites This Year: 57,186; Last Year: 51,442; Increase:
5,744 -- Colored This Year: 15,688; Last Year: 13,452; Increase: 2,236 -- Total
This Year: 72,874; Last Year: 64,894 -- Increase: 7,980 -- Preachers This Year:
307; Last Year: 278; Increase: 29.
There was no account rendered of the numbers in Kentucky and Tennessee, where
those great revivals of religion had occurred, otherwise the increase would have
appeared much larger than it does. As it is, however, it shows the blessed
results of those revivals which have been before detailed.
On the 29th day of January of this year, the Rev. Devereaux Jarratt departed
this life in the 69th year of his age; and though he was never in connection
with the Methodists, yet as he favored them in the early period of their
ministry, and was greatly instrumental in promoting the work of God in Virginia
in those days, it seems proper to give some account of his character, labors,
and death. Mr. Jarratt was born in New Kent county, in Virginia, on the 6th of
January, 1732, O. S. He was awakened to a sense of his lost and guilty condition
by the reading of one of Mr. Flavel's sermons, and after a long course of mental
discipline, a severe struggling against the inordinate corruptions of his heart,
when about twenty-eight years of age, he was made a partaker of justifying faith
in Jesus Christ. In his 30th year he began to prepare for orders in the English
Church, and after due preparation he went to England and received consecration
on Christmas day, in the year 1762. Before his return he preached several times
in London, and such was the zeal with which he spoke in the name of his divine
Master, that he even then was called by some a Methodist, an appellation
commonly given to those who manifested more than usual zeal in their ministry.
On his return to America, in 1763, he was settled in the parish of Bath,
Dinwiddie county, Virginia, and became a zealous and evangelical minister of
Jesus Christ, by which means he incurred the displeasure of the lukewarm clergy
of his own Church, a well as of those members who had "the form of godliness,
but denied the power thereof." *[9] This, no doubt, led him to seek for
spiritual associates elsewhere, and we accordingly find him, as we have already
seen, receiving and aiding the Methodist preachers when they came into his
neighborhood -- for which service they to several instances recorded their
gratitude.
Mr. Jarratt continued his friendship for his Methodist brethren in general until
the organization of the Methodist Episcopal Church in 1784, when he manifested,
if we may believe in the genuineness of the letters attributed to him which were
published after his death, no little displeasure in their proceedings, and
uttered some hard things against Dr. Coke, Bishop Asbury, and some others.
But while he was dissatisfied with the Methodists, on account of their becoming
an independent Church, he seemed equally as much so with most of the clergy of
his own Church, because of their dereliction from the doctrines of their Church,
and their manifest want of a conformity to the formularies of their religion,
and especially those parts which enjoined experimental and practical piety. In
this frame of mind he laments, in pathetic strains, the low state of religion in
his Church, the want of evangelical zeal and enlightened piety in her clergy,
and the general deadness to spiritual things throughout the country.
I have made this short record of Mr. Jarratt, 1. Because I think it due to him
as an active, zealous, and successful minister of Jesus Christ, whose friendship
for the Methodists when they first visited Virginia, and for a considerable time
after, greatly aided them in promoting the cause of God. For a number of years
he was indefatigable in his gospel labors, and was instrumental in the
conversion of many sinners.
2. Because his posthumous letters have been referred to as an evidence of his
regret that he had contributed so much to subserve the cause of Methodism. It
is, indeed, to be lamented that any thing should have occurred to interrupt, in
any degree, that harmony of Christian fellowship which evidently subsisted
between him and the Methodists, and which had been for a number of years
mutually beneficial, and had, accordingly, been reciprocated with the utmost
good will. But on the organization of our Church, Mr. Jarratt found himself
between two fires. On the one hand, he could not approve in his judgment of that
organization, while his feelings held him to his old friends; and in this
conflict between his judgment and feelings, the latter became somewhat
irritated, and prompted him to say things which, it may be presumed, his more
sober judgment would have condemned. On the other hand, while his judgment
approved of the doctrine and formularies of devotion recognized in his own
Church, he could not fellowship the conduct of her lukewarm clergy and members;
and hence, on perceiving this inconsistency between faith and practice, he
loudly condemned the one, while he warmly applauded the other. In this dilemma,
a situation much to be deprecated by every conscientious minister of Jesus
Christ, he seems to have said some things which may justly be regretted by his
friends in both communions.
It is not doubted, however, considering his general character, course of
conduct, and the predominant tone of his writings, that his last end was "peace
and assurance for ever" -- and that with Wesley and Fletcher, whom he so much
admired, and with those Methodist preachers with whom he once took such sweet
counsel, as well as with all those of every name who loved the Lord Jesus
Christ, he is now united in ascribing salvation and honor to him who loved them
and washed them in his own blood.
1802
This year there were seven annual conferences, and as they remained stationary,
as to numbers, for several years; and were generally held for each section of
the country about the same time of the year, I will here give the time and place
of each, that the reader may see the general route taken by the superintendents
every year.
Oct. 1, 1801, the conference for the western preachers was held in Ebenezer,
Tennessee: Jan. 1, 1802, in Camden, South Carolina: March 1, at Salem
meeting-house, North Carolina: April 1, in Baltimore, Maryland: May 1, in
Philadelphia: June 1, New York: July 1, in Monmouth, Maine. There were about
twenty new circuits added this year, but as circuits were almost continually
increased by the addition of new, and the division of old ones, by which their
names were changed, it seems inexpedient to particularize them, unless something
special shall render it necessary. As an evidence of the good effects of the
revivals we have noticed, we may remark that there were sixty-seven preachers
admitted on trial, and only ten located.
This good work continued in various parts of the country, particularly in the
west, by the instrumentality of camp-meetings, and also in some of the southern
states. In Virginia, where the cause of religion had suffered severely on
account of the secession and subsequent conduct of O'Kelly and his partisans,
the Lord began again to show himself in mercy in the awakening and conversion of
souls. At Mabry's and Merrit's chapels, and in Greenville circuit, there were
remarkable displays of the power and grace of God, which eventuated in bringing
hundreds of sinners into the light of the gospel. Norfolk and Portsmouth shared
in the blessed work. In Rockingham an account is given of a meeting which
continued not less than nine days, during which time almost all secular business
was suspended, so entirely did the concerns of eternity occupy the time and
attention of the people. It seems, therefore, that protracted meetings, as they
have been more recently called, were not unknown in those days. The chief
difference between those and such as have been held within a few past years
consists in this, that the former were introduced without any previous design,
but were the result of providential occurrences, while the latter were appointed
with the express intention of being continued for several days, and hence, at
first, were called "four days' meetings." The result of the one mentioned above
was, that one hundred and seven in the immediate neighborhood were brought into
the Church, exclusive of those who came from a distance, and were benefited by
the meeting.
There was also a great work of God which began last year on Flanders' circuit,
in the state of New Jersey, under the labors of the Rev. Elijah Woolsey and his
colleagues. Mr. Woolsey had proved himself a bold and hardy veteran in the cause
of Christ, by volunteering his services for Upper Canada, in the year 1794, in
company with Darius Dunham and James Coleman, where he labored for two years
with much patience and industry, and saw the fruit of his efforts in the
conversion of souls. In 1801 he was stationed on Flanders' circuit, and after
cutting off those corrupt members of the Church who could not be reformed, he
finally saw the blessed result of his labors in one of the most manifest
displays of the grace of God ever witnessed in that part of the country. This
work commenced at a quarterly meeting, at which it was judged there were not
less than six thousand persons present. It seems that before the meeting
commenced both brother Woolsey and the presiding elder, the Rev. Solomon Sharp,
had a presentiment that the Lord was about to work at this meeting, and hence
they went in the exercise of strong faith in the promises of God that it would
be even so. When brother Woolsey arose to address the assembly, feeling "the
word of the Lord like fire shut up in his bones," he informed them that God
would work among them; and accordingly a shaking and trembling began to be
visible in the assembly, accompanied with strong cries to God for mercy. The
meeting continued until eleven o'clock at night, and some, judged, remained all
night in these solemn exercises. The work thus commenced spread throughout the
circuit, and great was the rejoicing of the people, both among the young
converts and the old professors of religion. This revival eventuated in the
conversion of many souls, and created a hallowing influence on the surrounding
population.
In Alexandria, in the District of Columbia, the quarterly meeting which began on
Christmas day, continued sixteen days, and terminated in the conversion of
upward of one hundred souls. In the states of North and South Carolina,
Maryland, and Delaware, the Spirit of the Lord was poured out among the people
in such a manner that some of the meetings were continued day and night, and
hundreds became the subjects of the grace of life.
In Vermont, also, the good work was extended in many places, though the labors
of God's faithful ministers. Joseph Mitchell, Joseph Crawford, Elijah
Chichester, and Elijah (now bishop) Hedding, had been instrumental, in the three
or four preceding years, of carrying the glad tidings of salvation to the
inhabitants along the shores of Lake Champlain, both in New York and Vermont,
and had established many flourishing societies, which have continued gradually
increasing until this day. This year William Anson was sent to form a circuit on
Grand Isle, and such was his success, that there were returned for the next year
one hundred and two members of the Church.
Montreal, in Lower Canada, was visited this year by Joseph Sawyer. He found a
few persons there who had belonged to the Methodist society in the city of New
York before the Revolutionary War, who received him cordially, and assisted him
in procuring a school-room for preaching. A Mr. McGinnis and his sister, both
unmarried, were among the first who attached themselves to the society in
Montreal, and they remained faithful during all the vicissitudes though which
Methodism was called to pass in that city until their death.
The Long Point circuit, in Upper Canada, was formed the latter part of this
year, chiefly through the labors of Nathan Bangs [the author of this history --
DVM], who went into the work under the direction of the presiding elder of the
district. In the towns of Burford and Oxford particularly there was a great work
of God commenced under his labors which eventuated in the conversion of about
one hundred souls.
In the midst of this great work which was extending over the continent, and
blessing thousands with its renovating influences, Bishop Asbury and his
faithful colleague, Bishop Whatcoat, were moving among the churches, "as golden
candlesticks," reflecting their luster on all around them, and, by their
example, exciting them to activity and diligence in the cause of God. In
imitation of the primitive evangelists, these bishops of the Methodist Episcopal
Church itinerated through the extent of the work, east, west, north, and south,
not neglecting the remotest settlements in the wildernesses. And that they might
not interfere with each other, nor both travel over the same ground, we find
them in the latter part of last year, after holding a council with some of their
brethren, determining to meet the Virginia conference, and from thence accompany
each other as far as the New York conference; after which one was to continue on
east to superintend the conferences in that direction, visiting all the eastern
and northern states, and on through the western section of New York state to
Pittsburgh in Pennsylvania, and thence though the districts of Virginia, until
he met his colleague at the Virginia conference; the bishop who took the western
tour was to pass on into the western states and territories, through Kentucky,
Tennessee, Georgia, North and South Carolina, and so meet, as before stated, in
the center of the work in Virginia. What a diocese was this! Each bishop was to
have a traveling elder to accompany him. *[10]
According to this wise arrangement they shaped their course thereafter,
spreading themselves as far as possible over the entire field of itinerant
labor, and, by the aid of their traveling companions, preaching, wherever they
came, to the people, and giving a vigorous impulse to the work of God. And as a
sample of the manner in which their time was occupied, and the kind of fare they
sometimes were obliged to put up with, take the following from Bishop Asbury's
Journal: --
"Why," says he, "should a living man complain? But to be three months together
upon the frontiers, where generally you have but one room and fireplace, and
half a dozen folks about you, strangers perhaps, and their families certainly
(and they are not usually small in those plentiful new countries) making a crowd
-- and this is not all -- for here you may meditate if you can, and here you
must preach, read, write, pray, sing, talk, eat, drink, and sleep, or fly into
the woods. Well! I have pains in my body ... which are very afflictive when I
ride; but I cheer myself as well as I may with songs in the night." It certainly
may be said of those who "desire the office of a bishop" in connection with
laborings and sufferings such as these, if they do not "desire a good thing,"
they at least desire an office, not for its temporal emolument, nor for the sake
of the ease and worldly grandeur it confers. After speaking of his arrival in
New York for this year, he says, --
"We advance toward the completion of four thousand miles for the present year. I
have had great exercises on going though rain and continual labor; but have been
blessed with great peace by my good and gracious God."
The following account of the conference which he attended in the city of
Baltimore, together with his remarks respecting a portion of his journal which
was printed during his life-time, is inserted as due to him as a writer, and to
the benevolence of his heart as a superintendent of the Church, as they show, on
the one hand, that he was not responsible for the errors in his journal, which
all who saw lamented, and, on the other, that he rejoiced in the temporal as
well as spiritual prosperity of the preachers under his care. He says, --
"Monday, 5. We had a day of fasting and humiliation for the conference, the
continent, and the Church of God; I improved the occasion, and spoke from Acts
xiv, 2:3. I was presented with a new impression of my journal; it is very
incorrect; had I had an opportunity before it was put to press, I should have
altered and expunged many things; the inaccuracies of grammar, and imperfections
of composition incident to the hasty notices of a manuscript journal, are
preserved in the printed copy. On Monday evening the conference rose: all the
demands of the preachers were answered; money was advanced toward the purchase
of horses; to those who had distant circuits and far to go, donations were made;
and nearly two hundred dollars very liberally sent to the Monmouth conference,
which is to meet in July next. Within the circling lines of this conference, we
report to this sitting an addition to the society of three thousand souls and
upward, besides those who may have died within the last eleven months. John
Pawson's letter, and fifty copies of a volume of sermons, came safely to hand;
his, and other letters, concerning the work of God, I read to my brethren."
Among other tidings which came to him while at this conference, was that of the
death of his pious mother, for whom he always felt a tender and filial regard;
and as she belongs, in some sense, to the history of American Methodism, by
having given birth to a son who was so closely identified with its interests, I
think the reader will be pleased to read the following reflections which the
bishop made on receiving the news of her death. The following are his remarks:
While in Baltimore, I received an account of the death of my mother, which I
fear is true. And here I may speak safely concerning my very dear mother: her
character to me is well known. Her paternal descent was Welch; from a family
ancient and respectable by the name of Rogers. She lived a woman of the world
until the death of her first and only daughter, Sarah Asbury; how would the
bereaved mother weep and tell of the beauties and excellences of her lost and
lovely child! pondering on the past in the silent suffering of hopeless grief.
This afflictive providence graciously terminated in the mother's conversion.
When she saw herself a lost and wretched sinner, she sought religious people,
but in the times of this ignorance few were 'sound in the faith,' or 'faithful
to the grace given:' many were the days she spent chiefly in reading and prayer;
at length she found justifying grace and pardoning mercy. So dim was the light
of truth around her, from the assurance she found, she was at times inclined to
believe in the final perseverance of the saints. For fifty years her hands, her
house, her heart, were open to receive the people of God and ministers of
Christ; and thus a lamp was lighted up in a dark place called Great Barre, in
Great Britain. She was an afflicted, yet most active woman; of quick bodily
powers, and masculine understanding; nevertheless, 'so kindly all the elements
were mixed in her,' her strong mind quickly felt the subduing influences of that
Christian sympathy which 'weeps with those who weep,' and 'rejoices with those
who do rejoice.' As a woman and a wife she was chaste, modest, blameless -- as a
mother (above all the women in the world would I claim her for my own) ardently
affectionate as a 'mother in Israel,' few of her sex have done more by a holy
walk to live, and by personal labor to support the gospel, and to wash the
saints' feet; as a friend, she was generous, true, and constant. Elizabeth
Asbury died January 6th, 1802, aged eighty-seven or eighty-eight years. There is
now, after fifty years, a chapel within two or three hundred yards of her
dwelling. I am now often drawn out in thankfulness to God, who hath saved a
mother of mine, and, I trust, a father also, who are already in glory, where I
hope to meet them both, after time, and cares, and sorrows, shall have ceased
with me; and where glory shall not only beam, but open in my soul for ever.
Amen."
On account of some difficulties in the Church in the city of Philadelphia,
which, it seems, could not be amicably adjusted, a number of the members
withdrew from the Church, and established a separate place of worship, in a
building which had been erected by Mr. Whitefield for an academy, and in which
he used to preach whenever be visited that city. -- Hence these brethren were
distinguished for a number of years as belonging to the Academy station.
Believing them to have been influenced by pure motives, and as they adhered to
the Methodist doctrine, and wished to be supplied with Methodist preaching, as
well as to be governed by our discipline, the question was submitted to the
conference, which sat in Philadelphia this year, whether or not the bishop
should grant their request to have a preacher stationed over them. After mature
deliberation, it was agreed, with only one dissenting vote, that their request
should be granted, on such terms as the bishop could make. From that time
forward the Academy was considered as a branch of the Methodist Episcopal
Church, and it has been recognized a and regularly supplied with preachers by
the bishops and conference. And although for some time there was not a perfect
union between them and those brethren with whom the difference originated, yet
the disaffection gradually wore way, and they both have continued to prosper and
increase in number and respectability to the present day; and it is believed
that long since all alienation of feeling between the two sections has fully
died away. Indeed, Methodism in the city of Philadelphia has gradually increased
in its resources, both temporally and spiritually, from the period of its
introduction by Captain Webb, in 1766, until the present time; and although it
has had its share of difficulties to contend with, it has never been wanting in
putting forth its energies in proportion to its means for the enlargement of the
Redeemer's kingdom, both at home and abroad.
The increase of members for the present year, which may be seen below, shows the
blessed effects of the numerous revivals which we have narrated for the two
preceding years.
Numbers in the Church: Whites This Year: 68,075; Last Year: 57,186; Increase:
10,899 -- Colored This Year: 18,659; Last Year: 15,688; Increase: 2,971 -- Total
This Year: 86,734; Last Year: 72,874 -- Increase: 13,860 -- Preachers This Year:
358; Last Year: 307; Increase: 51.
This is the largest increase in any one year since 1790, when it was 14,369,
being 509 more then than now. The friends of the cause had also reason to
congratulate themselves on the greater proportionate stability and perseverance
of those who had entered the ranks of the itinerancy, there being a much less
number than usually heretofore who exchanged the traveling for the local
ministry.
1803
There were seven annual conferences this year, the New England conference being
held for the first time in Boston, and the New York in Ashgrove, in the
northerly part of the state of New York.
There was an enlargement of the work of God this year in almost every direction,
and "many people were added to the Lord." The camp-meetings which had commenced
in the west under such favorable auspices, continued to spread with increased
usefulness, thousands being attracted by the fame of their character, who
otherwise might never have heard the gospel. This year they were introduced into
various parts of the country. Two were held in the lower parts of Virginia, the
first in Brunswick county, and the second at a place called the Barn, at both of
which the Lord manifested himself in great power and goodness to the people.
Similar meetings were held in Georgia, South and North Carolina, and in
Maryland, at all of which there were remarkable displays of the awakening and
converting grace of God, so that it may be said in truth, there were great
revivals of religion through all those parts of the country. At a field meeting
held in the vicinity of Middletown, Connecticut, there was a gracious work of
God commenced, which terminated in the conversion of a number of souls.
This year the work extended in the western part of the state of New York, and
Otsego, Black River, Westmoreland, Pompey, and Ontario were added to the list of
circuits in that part of the country.
Samuel Merwin, Elijah Chichester, and Laban Clark, were this year sent as
missionaries to Lower Canada; and Montreal, St. Johns, and Sorel, were included
among the stations on the minutes of conference. Mr. Merwin visited Quebec, but
not meeting with much encouragement, he stayed only about six weeks, when he
came to Montreal, and spent the remainder of the year there, while Mr.
Chichester, who was in Montreal, returned to the United States. Mr. Clark, after
encountering a variety of difficulties in striving to form a circuit in the
settlements along the Sorel, was reluctantly compelled to abandon the enterprise
as hopeless, and he accordingly left that part of the country, and spent the
remainder of the year among his brethren in the United States.
In the great revivals of religion we have noticed, many young preachers were
raised up, who went into the world as flaming heralds, contributing much by the
energy of their preaching, and the faithfulness of their pastoral duties, to
diffuse the spirit of reformation among the people.
But the camp meetings were among the most efficient means of awakening the
attention of the people to the things of eternity.
As I have, however, heretofore entered so particularly into the details of the
character and good effects of these camp meetings, it seems unnecessary to
repeat them here, only to observe in general, that wherever they were
introduced, similar effects followed, until at length they became very general
among the Methodists throughout the country, and were often seasons of great
"refreshing from the presence of the Lord."
Four preachers; namely, Lewis Hunt, Edmund Wayman, John Leach, and Anthony
Turck, after having fulfilled their ministry with fidelity and usefulness, took
their departure this year from a scene of labor to a world of rest, as it is
recorded of them all that they died in peace and triumph. Fourteen located, and
six were returned supernumerary.
Until last year the stations of the preachers were printed under their
respective districts, as Georgia, South Carolina, &C., without naming the
conferences of which they respectively belonged. In the year 1802 the name of
the conference was inserted at the head of the stations, so that it might be
perceived at once to what conference each district, circuit, and preacher
belonged. This year the same method was observed in taking the numbers, by which
means the relative size and strength of each conference might be estimated. The
following is the recapitulation of the
Numbers in the Church
By Conferences
Western: Whites -- 7,738; Colored -- 464; Total -- 8,202
S. Carolina: Whites -- 9,256; Colored -- 2,815; Total -- 12,071
Virginia: Whites -- 13,099; Colored -- 3,794; Total -- 16,893
Baltimore: Whites -- 12,513; Colored -- 6,414; Total -- 18,927
Philadelphia: Whites -- 24,626; Colored -- 8,561; Total -- 33,187
New England: Whites -- 2,927; Colored -- 14; Total -- 2,941
New York: Whites -- 11,458; Colored -- 391; Total -- 11,849
Totals This Year: Whites -- 81,617; Colored -- 22,453; Grand
Total -- 104,070
Totals Last Year: Whites -- 68,075; Colored -- 18,659; Grand
Total -- 86,734
Total Increases: Whites -- 13,542; Colored -- 3,794; Grand Total
Increase: 17,336
Preachers This Year: 383
Preachers Last Year: 350
Increase: 33
That we may see the comparative numbers of each conference in proportion to the
extent of its territory, it is necessary to know the number of districts,
circuits, and preachers of each, as well as the entire population of the
territory comprehended in the bounds of each conference; but as the conferences
were not bounded by state lines, it is not possible to estimate the comparative
population of each; the following table, however, will exhibit the number of
districts, circuits, preachers, and members in the several conferences
respectively: --
Conference
Western: Districts -- 3; Circuits -- 17; Preachers -- 27; Members -- 8,202
South Carolina: Districts -- 3; Circuits -- 19; Preachers -- 35; Members --
12,071
Virginia: Districts -- 4; Circuits -- 32; Preachers -- 44; Members -- 16,893
Baltimore: Districts -- 4; Circuits -- 34; Preachers -- 59; Members -- 18,927
Philadelphia: Districts -- 6; Circuits -- 49; Preachers -- 105; Members --
33,187
New England: Districts -- 2; Circuits -- 24; Preachers -- 35; Members -- 2,941
New York: Districts -- 5; Circuits -- 38; Preachers -- 79; Members -- 17,336
By comparing the two largest conferences, Philadelphia and New York, we shall
perceive that the former had a population of as one preacher to about three
hundred and twenty-five members, and the latter as one preacher to about two
hundred and twenty members. This difference may be accounted for in the sparsity
of the general population of Vermont and the Canadas, both of which were
comprehended in the New York conference, and although three preachers were
stationed in Lower Canada, they were considered as missionaries sent to make a
trial for the introduction of Methodism, and from which no members were
returned: whereas the Philadelphia conference, though it embraced much of the
new counties in the northern part of Pennsylvania and in western New York,
comprehended also the other settled counties along the western bank of the
Hudson River, the Eastern Shore of Maryland, Delaware, Pennsylvania, and New
Jersey, in some parts of which Methodism had, from its beginning, flourished
more than in any other portion of our country. The peninsula of Maryland
especially was considered the garden spot of Methodism in those days.
If we take the Western and New England conferences, which are the two least, we
shall find that the latter had a population of as one preacher to about one
hundred and twenty-two members, and the former as one to four hundred and
eighty-two. This difference is easily accounted for. In the western country, the
Methodists were the evangelical pioneers among the people, and amid the great
revivals which had originated at their camp meetings, they took the lead, and
had already reaped a rich harvest of souls as the reward of their labors and
sacrifices; while in New England, though the general population of the country
was more dense than in the west, the Methodists had many sorts of opposition to
contend with, doctrines adverse to their own to encounter, the prejudices of
education, and denominational jealousies to oppose their progress. On these
accounts, Methodism made but slow advances in New England; those who first
joined its standard were generally of the poorer class, able to yield but a
scanty support to the preachers, and it had, moreover, to contend against a
strong current of opposition which set in against it: hence its members were
comparatively small for several years. Indeed, it was not until the bands of
sectarian bigotry were broken, and the bland influences of the gospel had in
some measure softened the asperities arising from denominational peculiarities,
that Methodism could stand erect and assert her liberties in New England.
From a review of the work for the last three years, we find abundant cause for
thankfulness to the great Head of the Church for what he had done by the
instrumentality of his servants. Methodism began to be felt throughout the
country; and while it provoked the opposition of some, it had been the means of
stirring up many other denominations to put forth their efforts for the spread
of evangelical principles and holiness though the land; and if "righteousness
exalteth a nation," may we not believe that those great revivals of religion had
a most happy and conservative influence upon our national character? Had those
principles of infidelity with which the minds of many of the leading men of our
Nation had been infected, and which, at one time, were descending with fearful
rapidity to the lower ranks of society, been permitted to operate unchecked by
any other barrier than a mere lifeless form of Christianity, or those restraints
which a secular and civil education might interpose, is there not reason to
apprehend that such streams of moral and intellectual, as well as political
pollution, would have poured their poisonous waters over the land, as must have
washed our civil and religious institutions into the whirlpool of destruction?
Without attempting to disparage other denominations of Christians, who
doubtlessly all contributed toward checking the overflowings of ungodliness by
making a firm stand against the secret workings of infidelity, it must, I think,
be admitted by all who reflect impartially on the subject, that the labors of
the itinerating Methodist preachers tended mightily to purify the corrupt mass
of mind, and to awaken attention to spiritual and divine things, and to call off
the attention of the people from mere secular and political affairs, to the
momentous concerns of eternity.
And may we not hence see a reason why God wrought in such a remarkable manner,
about this time, at the camp and other meetings? And why especially that he
should have begun this work in the new countries? We know perfectly well, that
in the settlement of new countries, being generally destitute of the ordinary
means of grace, the minds of the people are apt to be occupied chiefly with
temporal things, and thus, by habit, become forgetful of God and their eternal
interests. In this state of things, and under such influences as were at work,
our new territories were filling and growing up. And who should go after those
wanderers? Who should follow them into the wilderness, and bring them into the
fold of Christ? Let this duty devolve on whomsoever it might, the Methodists
were among the first to discharge it. Their mode of preaching, too, plain,
pointed, searching, extemporaneous, and itinerating from place to place,
collecting the people in log houses, in school houses, in the groves, or in
barns, was most admirably adapted to the state of society, and calculated to
arouse the attention of a slumbering world to the concerns of religion.
Such were the means employed, and such were the effects produced. And who will
say that God did not lead to the adoption of this method as best adapted to
answer the ends of redemption, namely, the salvation of the lost. To awaken the
men of that generation from their profound stupor, that they might shake off the
slumbers of infidelity, and acknowledge the hand of God in their deliverance
from the charms of error with which they were deluded, God, it seems, interposed
in the remarkable manner before narrated, and by "signs and wonders" in the
symbolical heavens convinced the people that he "ruled in the armies of heaven,
and commanded among the inhabitants of the earth."
By this means, as before said, the minds of the people were awakened to their
eternal interests, religion became the topic of conversation, of inquiry, and
investigation, and thus that light was poured into the understanding, and
conviction into the conscience, which led men to see the errors of infidelity,
the unsatisfying nature of a mere form of godliness, and to feel the
conservative influence which vital, experimental, and practical Christianity
exerts upon individual character, upon social and civil communities, and of
course upon stales and empires.
What though the keen eye of criticism might detect some errors in doctrine or
extravagance in conduct, originating from human weaknesses or unsanctified
passions, -- shall we cast away the good on account of the bad? Who does not see
that such a process would lead to the abandonment of every institution, civil as
well as religious, on earth? That thousands of sinners were reformed, in heart
and life, the most skeptical must acknowledge. And a thoroughly reformed sinner
cannot be otherwise than a good citizen, a good ruler, husband, brother, and
friend. To make Christian patriots, therefore, is to purify the political
atmosphere from all poisonous exhibitions, and to make it a healthful medium for
the civil respiration of all who move and have their being within its
circumference.
In addition to the direct influence which Christian principles were thus brought
to exert on the heart and life, the itinerating mode of preaching had a tendency
in the natural order of cause and effect, to cement the hearts of our citizens
together in one great brotherhood. It is well known that our civil organization,
into several state sovereignties, though under the partial control of the
general government, naturally tended to engender state animosities, arising out
of local and peculiar usages, laws, customs, and habits of life. What more
calculated to soften these asperities, and to allay petty jealousies and
animosities, than a Church bound together by one system of doctrine, under the
government of the same discipline, accustomed to the same usages, and a ministry
possessing it homogeneousness of character, aiming at one and the same end --
the salvation of their fellow-men by means of the same gospel, preached and
enforced by the same method -- and these ministers continually interchanging
from north to south, from east to west, everywhere striving to bring all men
under the influence of the same "bond of perfectness?" Did not these things tend
to bind the great American family together by producing a sameness of character,
feelings, and views?
And all this too without entering into the arena of politics at all, or siding,
as a Church, with any political party. For it is a well-known fact, that the
Methodist Episcopal Church has never embarked on the rough sea of political
warfare. She has left all her ministers and members free, to act as individual
members of the civil community as they might list, only enjoining upon all a due
submission to the "powers that be" -- never attempting to dictate to any of her
communion to what political party they should lend their influence, nor ever
making civil polity the end of her exertions. The influence therefore, which she
has exerted upon the civil destinies of the republic, has been altogether of an
indirect and collateral character, growing out of that moral and religious stamp
with which she strives to mark and distinguish all her children. That this
conservative influence has been felt on the civil destinies of our country,
originating from our religious institutions and the mode of carrying them into
effect, is what is here contended for, and what, it is believed, all candid,
impartial observers of the history of events and the connection between causes
and effects must acknowledge.
Being foremost in congratulating the first chief magistrate of our republic on
his elevation to that high and responsible office, she has remained unabatedly
attached to the constitution of the country, inculcating obedience to its
magistrates and laws, and promulgating those doctrines and enforcing those
duties which, if believed and discharged, will ensure peace on earth, and lead
ultimately to immortality and eternal life in heaven.
* * * * * * *
PART 15
Volume II, Book IV, Chapter 6
The General Conference of 1804, and of the Annual Conferences of 1804-5-6-7
The fourth regular General Conference assembled in the city of Baltimore, on the
7th day of May, 1804. There were present one hundred and twelve members, but as
the seats of five were, on examination, declared vacant, because the persons
were not legally there, the conference was composed of one hundred and seven
members, namely, four from New England, three from the Western, five from South
Carolina, seventeen from Virginia, twenty-nine from Baltimore, forty one from
Philadelphia, and twelve from New York Conference. *[11]
Bishops Coke, Asbury, and Whatcoat were present as presidents of the General
Conference.
After being organized, a motion was made and carried, that the conference
proceed in the onerous task of reading and revising, in consecutive order, the
entire Discipline, requiring, as before, that no old rule should be abolished
without the concurrence of two thirds of the members present; but a motion to
require a vote of two thirds to establish a new rule was lost. The right of
fixing the times for holding the annual conferences was invested in the bishops,
provided they should allow each conference to sit at least one week, while the
places were to be fixed by the conferences themselves.
The following provision was made in regard to presidents of conferences in the
absence of a bishop: "But if there are two or more presiding elders belonging to
one conference, the bishop or bishops may, by letter or otherwise, appoint the
president; but if no appointment be made, or the presiding elder appointed do
not attend, the conference shall, in either of these cases, elect the president,
by ballot, without debate, from among the presiding elders."
To restrict the power of the presiding elders in the employment of preachers
whose application to be received into the traveling ministry had been rejected
by an annual conference, it was ordered that such should not be employed without
the consent of the conference, "under certain conditions."
Provision was also made for the trial of a bishop in the interval of the General
Conference, making it obligatory on the accusers to present their accusation in
writing, a copy of which must be given to the accused himself. The bishops were,
at this conference, prohibited from allowing any preacher to remain more than
two years successively in any circuit or station. This has been a standing rule
to the present time.
As the articles of religion were adopted under the reign of the "old
confederation," the article respecting the government of the United States
recognized the "Act of Confederation," as the general bond of union to the
several states. At this conference the phraseology of that article was altered
so as to recognize the Constitution of the United States as the supreme law of
the land, and the federal union of the states as a to "sovereign and independent
nation" which "ought not to be subject to any foreign jurisdiction."
The rule which made expulsion from the Church a penalty for marrying unawakened
persons, was so altered at this conference, as to require that such should be
put back on trial, with an explanatory note, stating that they did not prohibit
persons from uniting in matrimony with those who are not members of our Church,
provided they have the form and are seeking the power of godliness.
The Book Concern, which had hitherto been carried on in the city of
Philadelphia, was removed to the city of New York, and Ezekiel Cooper was
reappointed editor and general book steward, and John Wilson his assistant.
A rule was passed recommending to the annual conferences to restrict our
preachers from improper publications, making it obligatory on them to submit
their manuscripts to the book committee at New York, or to their annual
conference.
It was ordered that each quarterly meeting conference should appoint a secretary
to take down its proceedings, in a book to be kept by one of the stewards of the
circuit.
It was ordered at this conference that the Discipline should be divided into two
parts, the first part to comprehend the spiritual, and the second the temporal
economy; and the spiritual part was directed to be printed separately, more
especially for the benefit of the colored members of the Church at the south.
It seems that in the address of the Wesleyan Methodist Conference to our General
Conference, they earnestly solicited the return of Dr. Coke, whose labors among
them they highly appreciated, more particularly in the missionary department of
their work. This subject was referred to a committee to consider and report
thereon, and they finally agreed to the following, which was concurred in by the
conference: --
"Dr. Coke shall have leave from this General Conference to return to Europe,
agreeably to the request of the European Conferences, provided he shall hold
himself subject to the call of three of our annual conferences to return when he
is requested, but at farthest, that he shall return, if he lives, to the next
General Conference."
In conformity to this resolution, the following letter was addressed to the
British Conference: --
Very Dear and Respected Brethren: -- Your very kind and affectionate address,
from your Manchester Conference, dated August 5, 1803, was presented to us by
our mutual friend and brother, Dr. Coke. We always have received, and hope we
ever shall receive such addresses from our European brethren, with the most
cordial sentiments of Christian friendship; for it is our ardent wish that the
European and American Methodists may improve and strengthen the bonds of
Christian union, and, as far as possible, reciprocally build each other up in
the great and glorious work, in which they are both so arduously employed. And
we pray God, that our adorable Jehovah and Redeemer may graciously be pleased to
prosper both you and us in the blessed work of proclaiming the honor of our God,
and of saving the precious souls of mankind.
We truly rejoice in the information given us, that the gospel of Christ
continues to prevail among you; and that the mission among the native Irish is
marked with hopeful and flattering prospects. Also we are much pleased with the
account of your prosperous mission in the principality of Wales, in the Welsh
language. Whenever we hear of the prosperity of Zion and of the success of the
gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ, it gives us a pleasure far superior to our
powers of expression: hence we are ready, upon such occasions, with overflowing
hearts of love and gratitude, to proclaim with shouts of joy and gladness, 'Not
unto us, not unto us; but unto the Lord' be more that human ascriptions of
praise, of honor, and glory! May the united labors of your hands be prospered
more and more!
We also feel peculiar satisfaction at the information of the union and harmony
which subsist among you in doctrine and discipline and that you, our elder
brethren, are steadfast and persevering in the divine articles of the essential
divinity and efficacious atonement of Jesus Christ, and of all the benefits and
privileges flowing from, and connected with the same; we cordially embrace the
same important truths, and are determined to stand fast and immovable in the
support of this essential foundation of all our hopes.
The Lord has greatly prospered our labors in these United States. We have at
present increased to considerably more than one hundred thousand members; and
the work still goes on in a great and glorious manner. Our brethren are much in
the spirit of active perseverance in this blessed work; and, by the blessing of
God, our hearts are cemented together in love, and are bound in the ties of
harmony and unity.
With respect to our much-esteemed friend, and beloved brother, Dr. Coke, he
arrived among us last autumn, and was received by us with the sincerest
sentiments of respect and affection. Since he came into these states, he has
traveled about three thousand miles, visiting our principal societies, and
preaching to crowded assemblies of our citizens. His time, we trust, has been
profitably and acceptably spent among us, and we hope agreeably to himself. Your
request for his return was taken into our most serious and solemn consideration;
and, after a full and deliberate examination of the reasons which you assigned
in favor of his return, we have concluded that there is a probability of his
being more eminently useful at present, in the way you point out, than for us to
retain him, especially as our beloved brother Asbury now enjoys better health
than he did some years ago, and as we believe, with the assistance he can
receive from our esteemed brother Whatcoat, the work of superintending the
Church and societies can be accomplished in the absence of Dr. Coke. We
therefore have consented to the doctor's return to Europe, upon the express
condition that he will return to us at any time, when three of our annual
conferences shall call him, or at farthest, that he shall return to our next
General Conference.
And now, dear brethren, we commend you to our common Lord, and to the word of
his grace, hoping that you and we shall ever remain in the unity of the Spirit,
and bonds of Christian and ministerial affection until we meet together around
the throne of God. Pray for us. We are, very dear and much-respected brethren,
truly and sincerely yours, in our Lord Jesus Christ.
"Signed by order, and in behalf of the General Conference,
"Francis Asbury,
"Richard Whatcoat,
"John Wilson, Secretary.
"Baltimore, May 23, 1804."
This year, for the first time, I find the boundaries of the several annual
conferences fixed by the General Conference, and printed in the form of
Discipline. They are as follows: --
1. The New England conference shall include the district of Maine, the Boston,
New London, and Vermont districts.
2. The New York conference comprehends the New York, Pittsfield, Albany, and
Upper Canada districts.
3. The Philadelphia conference shall include the remainder of the state of New
York, all New Jersey, that part of Pennsylvania which lies on the east side of
the Susquehanna River, except what belongs to the Susquehanna district, the
state of Delaware, the Eastern Shore of Maryland, and all the rest of the
Peninsula.
4. The Baltimore conference shall include the remainder of Pennsylvania, the
Western Shore of Maryland, the Northern Neck of Virginia, and the Greenbrier
district.
5. The Virginia conference shall include all that part of Virginia which lies on
the south side of the Rappahannock River and east of the Blue Ridge, and in that
part of North Carolina which lies on the north side of Cape Fear River, except
Washington, also the circuits which are situate on the branches of the Yadkin.
6. The South Carolina conference shall include the remainder of North Carolina,
South Carolina, and Georgia.
7. The Western conference shall include the states of Tennessee, Kentucky, and
Ohio, and that part of Virginia which lies west of the great river Kanawha, with
the Illinois and Natchez; provided, the bishops shall have authority to appoint
other yearly conferences.
A bare inspection of the map of the United States will show the immense
territory included in each of these conferences; and when it is recollected that
the districts and circuits were proportionally large, it will be perceived that
the preachers of those days were no "idle shepherds," but were emphatically
laborers in this vast and fruitful field.
These, with the exception of some important verbal amendments, and some
regulations in reference to the Book Concern, which will be noticed in another
place, comprehended the doings of this conference. The conference closed its
session in peace on the 23d of May, and the members returned to their itinerant
labors with renewed ardor, determined to spend and be spent in the cause of
Jesus Christ.
It appears from the records of those days, that the introduction of camp
meetings added a new stimulus to the work of reformation, and put, as it were,
new life and energy into the hearts of God's ministers and people. They were
accordingly appointed in almost every part of our work, and were generally
attended with most evident manifestations of the power and grace of God. It was
estimated that about one thousand souls were brought from darkness to light,
this year, at the various camp meetings which were held in the states of North
Carolina, Virginia, Maryland, Delaware, Pennsylvania, and New York, besides
those who were indirectly benefited by these meetings on their various circuits;
for generally, the preachers and people returned from the camp meetings with
their hearts fired and filled with the love of God, and were a means of carrying
the sacred flame into their respective neighborhoods, where it was enkindled
with fresh ardor, and burned with a steady blaze, consuming the sins of many a
broken-hearted sinner.
But while these extraordinary meetings were exerting a hallowed influence upon
the older states, and were therefore hailed particularly by the Methodists as
instruments of great good to the souls of the people, those in Kentucky ran into
such wild excesses in some instances, as to bring them into disrepute in the
estimation of the more sober part of the community.
We have seen that some of the Presbyterian ministers were among the foremost in
promoting these meetings, and in favoring the revivals which resulted from them.
These, however, were opposed by many of their brethren, particularly those who
held fast the doctrines of Calvinistic decrees, and blended with them the
doctrine of irresistible grace, thereby aiding, indirectly, and without
intending it, the fatalism of infidelity, within which the minds of many of the
Kentuckians had been infected. Some of these ministers, in the judgment of those
who have recorded the transactions of those days, were strangers to experimental
religion, and therefore, when they undertook to instruct those awakened sinners
who came to them for advice, they knew not how to meet their cases, nor how to
adapt their instructions to the peculiar state of their minds. This created
perplexity and confusion. Those whose souls were alive to God, by having
received a baptism from above, were disgusted with the awkwardness of those
spiritual advisers, and finally considered them to "physicians of no value."
This led to disputings, and finally to a separation, which terminated in 1803 in
the formation of what was called the "Springfield Presbytery." But these
preachers, however sincere and fervent they might have been, did not surround
themselves with those guards which are essential to the preservation of harmony,
orthodoxy, and gospel order; and hence those who were licensed to preach by this
presbytery, puffed up with their sudden elevation to office, and breathing in an
atmosphere which inflated them with spiritual pride, threw off the restraints of
a wholesome discipline, and soon proclaimed those destructive heresies which are
subversive of all true religion. The Springfield Presbytery was dissolved in
1804, and some turned Quakers, and others ran into the wildest freaks of
fanaticism. Hence originated those unseemly exercises so humiliating to recount,
of jumping, dancing, jerking, barking, and rolling on the ground, by which these
schismatics were at last distinguished and disgraced. And to finish the climax
of absurdities, in the midst of this "confusion worse confounded," a company of
Shaking Quaker preachers from the state of New York came among them with their
new-fangled doctrines, and "drew away disciples" after them. Several of these
dissentient ministers and quite a number of members were, by these means, drawn
into this vortex of error and confusion.
Another thing which added to the evils so much to be deprecated by every friend
to gospel order, was the introduction, by some men of eminent talents, and
considerable influence, of the Socinian and Arian heresies. These, indeed, were
the precursors, in some measure, of the evils we have mentioned, and tended, by
their soft and subtle speculations, gradually to sap the foundation of the
Christian's hope, and to prepare the way for that wild confusion by which many
minds became bewildered. These things, as before stated, tended to bring camp
meetings into disrepute in Kentucky, and not a little to strengthen the cause of
skepticism -- an infidelity to which many were strongly inclined, and which
always battens itself upon the foibles and faults of religious professors -- a
sort of food exactly suited to the vitiated and voracious appetite of an
unbelieving multitude.
But while these things were transacting among those who slid off from the
mountain of gospel truth, the Methodists generally, and most of the
Presbyterians who had favored these revivals, descried the danger from afar, and
gave the alarm to their people. The latter, however, separated themselves from
both the old Presbyterians, who were supposed to be defective in experimental
religion, and too tenacious of the peculiarities of Calvinism, and from those
wild fanatics we have already described, and established a community of their
own under the jurisdiction of what has been called "The Cumberland Presbytery."
*[12] These have continued to increase in numbers and respectability to the
present time, and no doubt have exerted a salutary religious influence within
the sphere of their labors.
The Methodists, however, adhered to their standards, and promoted the cause of
the revivals without involving themselves in the responsibility of those wild
rhapsodies and unseemly gesticulations which hung on the skirts of the camp and
other meetings in Kentucky. The union which had subsisted between the different
denominations became, from various causes, weaker and weaker, until finally
each, arranging itself under its own standard, and using those religious
appliances which were considered lawful and expedient, endeavored to promote the
cause of piety in its own peculiar way, without improperly interfering with its
neighbor. And although, from the causes we have enumerated, camp meetings became
unsavory in most places in Kentucky, their birthplace, they traveled into the
new state of Ohio, and there displayed the banners of the cross with all that
vigor and success which had marked their progress in Kentucky and Tennessee, and
also without suffering a deterioration from the wild excesses heretofore
deprecated. What added to the beneficial influence of these meetings in Ohio,
and tended to diffuse the spirit of reformation among the people in these new
settlements, was, that many who had caught the sacred flame in Kentucky, from
l803 to 1806, as if impelled by an invisible power, emigrated to Ohio; and while
the Church was being sifted in Kentucky, and under the searching operation of a
gospel discipline, much of the chaff was winnowed out, these pious emigrants
were preparing a habitation for themselves and their children in a more
congenial soil, better suited, from various circumstances, for the cultivation
and growth of the fruits of the Holy Spirit.
This year William Burke was the presiding elder of the Ohio district, and he
contributed much by his labors and sacrifices to extend the Redeemer's kingdom
in that newly-settled country. While William McKendree continued his labors in
Kentucky, and exerted all his powers to check the progress of fanaticism which
he saw afflicting the Church, as well as to confirm the wavering and the
doubting, Mr. Burke, aided by several young men of zeal and perseverance, was
carrying the spiritual warfare into the enemy's territories in Ohio, and thus
was preparing the way of the Lord in that rising part of our country.
This year a strong effort was made to introduce Methodism into the town of
Marietta. In many places in the adjoining settlements it had taken firm hold of
the hearts of the people, and several flourishing circuits had been formed; but
as yet no impression had been made upon the inhabitants in Marietta, the oldest
town in the state, and in which the Congregationalists held the religious sway.
This year a camp meeting was appointed by the Rev. George Askins, on the public
land in the immediate vicinity of the village; but though it was rendered a
blessing to the people of God who assembled from a distance, no permanent
impression appeared to be made on those for whom it was chiefly intended, and
the meeting broke up with little hopes in the hearts of the preachers. They all
agreed, however, to pray for an outpouring of the Spirit upon that place. The
next year, under the superintendence of the Rev. Messrs. Jacob Young and George
C. Light, another meeting was appointed, which was attended with the most
blessed results; and among others who were made partakers of the grace of life
was a professed disciple of Thomas Paine, by the name of Jonas Johnson. The
change wrought in him was great and visible; and, being a most charming singer,
by the exercise of his gift and his general deportment, he exerted great
influence over others, and was instrumental of much good. He committed his
infidel books to the flame, substituting in their place the Bible and Hymn book,
and other religious books, and opened his house as well as his heart to the
messengers of salvation. A class was soon formed of happy believers, which
continued to flourish and increase in strength and numbers, and to exert a
hallowed influence for many years on the surrounding population; and the church
in Marietta, though at times suffering from the disaffection of some of its
members, stands among her sister churches in Ohio as one of the stars to
enlighten the minds of those who "sit in the land and shadow of death."
While these things were going on in the western states the Lord was not
unmindful of other parts of his vineyard. As has already been related, by means
of camp meetings, which may be considered as ushering in a new era in the
history of revivals of religion, the work of God spread rapidly in many parts of
the older states. In addition to the general notice already taken of those, we
may remark that this year there was an encouraging revival in the city of
Philadelphia; not less than one hundred souls had been converted to God, and
brought into the fold of Christ, under the labors of Joshua Wells and his
colleagues.
In Bedford, Amherst, and Campbell counties in Virginia, and some other places,
under the labors of Stith Mead, the Lord poured out his Spirit, and more than
eleven hundred souls were brought into gospel liberty in about six months.
In the province of Maine there was a gracious work of God in several places.
This began at the Conference which was held in the town of Buxton, upward of
forty souls having been born unto God during the conference. In Beth and
Readfield the work of God prevailed to a considerable extent. In Mississippi
there was a number brought to the knowledge of the truth.
This year Benjamin Young was sent as a missionary to Illinois, which at that
time contained but few inhabitants, and these chiefly descendants of the French,
who first settled in Kaskaskia and Cahokia in 1720. But though thus early
explored by the French, and settlements commenced, the progress of the
population in Illinois was extremely slow, as it is said that in 1800 the whole
number of inhabitants was only two hundred and fifteen, and the territory was
not erected into an independent state until 1818. Since that time, however, it
has filled up with inhabitants within a surprising rapidity. The missionary so
far succeeded in his labors that there were returned, on the minutes for the
next year, sixty-seven members.
This year, also, Nathan Bangs [the author of this work -- DVM] solicited and
obtained the appointment of a missionary to a new settlement on the River
Thames, *[13] in Upper Canada. This place had long been on his mind as a
promising field for missionary labor, and he had frequently offered himself to
explore it in the name of the Lord, but his presiding elder objected, on account
of the feeble state of his health and the unhealthiness of the climate. *[14]
While at the conference in New York this year, he made known his desires and
impressions to Bishop Asbury, and he appointed him a missionary to that place.
He accordingly left the city of New York in the latter part of the month of
June, went into Upper Canada by the way of Kingston, thence up the country along
the northwestern shore of Lake Ontario to the Long Point circuit, and thence on
through Oxford to the town of Delaware, on the River Thames. Here he lodged for
the night in the last log hut in the settlement, and the next morning, as the
day began to dawn, he arose and took his departure, and after traveling through
a wilderness of forty-five miles, guided only by marked trees, he arrived at a
solitary log house about sunset, weary, hungry, and thirsty, where he was
entertained with the best the house could afford, which was some Indian pudding
and milk for supper, and a bundle of straw for this bed. The next day, about
twelve o'clock, he arrived at an Indian village on the north bank of the River
Thames, the inhabitants of which were under the instructions of two Moravian
missionaries. While there the Indians were called together for worship, which
was performed in a very simple manner, by reading a short discourse, and singing
a few verses of a hymn. The missionaries and the Indians treated him with great
respect and affection, and seemed to rejoice in the prospect of having the
gospel preached to the white settlements on the banks of the river below.
About 3 o'clock, P. M., he arrived at the first house in the settlement, when
the following conversation took place between the missionary and a man whom he
saw in the yard before the house. After the introductory salutation, the
missionary inquired, "Do you want the gospel preached here?" After some
deliberation, it was answered, "Yes, that we do. Do you preach the gospel?"
"That is my occupation." "Alight from your horse, then, and come in, will you?"
"I have come a great distance to preach the gospel to the people here, and it is
now Saturday afternoon, tomorrow is the Sabbath, and I must have a house to
preach in before I get off from my horse." After a few moments of consideration,
he replied, "I have a house for you to preach in, provender for your horse, and
food and lodging for yourself; and you shall be welcome to them all if you will
dismount and come in." Thanking him for his kind offer, the missionary
dismounted and entered the hospitable mansion in the name of the Lord, saying,
'Peace be to this house'. A young man mounted this horse and rode ten miles down
the river, inviting the people to attend meeting at that house the next morning
at ten o'clock, A. M.
At the time appointed the house was filled. When the missionary rose up, he told
the people that whenever a stranger makes his appearance in a place the people
are generally anxious to know who he is, whence he came, where he is going, and
what his errand is among them. "In these things," said he, "I will satisfy you
in few words." He then gave them a short account of his birth and education, of
his conversion and call to the ministry, and the motives which induced him to
come among them, and concluded in the following manner: "I am a Methodist
preacher, and my manner of worship is to stand up and sing, and kneel in prayer;
then I stand up and take a text and preach, while the people sit on their seats.
As many of you as see fit to join me in this method, you can do so; but if not,
you can choose your own method." When he gave out his hymn, they all arose,
every man, woman, and child. When he kneeled in prayer, they all, without
exception, kneeled down. They then took their seats, and he stood up and gave
out his text, "Repent ye, therefore, and be converted, that your sins may he
blotted out, when the times of refreshing shall come from the presence of the
Lord;" and he preached, as he thinks, with the Holy Ghost sent down from heaven.
Having concluded his discourse, he explained to his audience his manner of
preaching, by itinerating through the country, his doctrine, and how supported,
&c. He then said, "All you who wish to hear any more such preaching, rise up" --
when every man, woman, and child stood up. He then told them they might expect
preaching there again in two weeks.
Such a commencement, in a strange place, he considered as a token for good. He
then sent on appointments through the settlements along down the river, which he
filled in a manner similar to the above, and was everywhere received with great
cordiality. He proceeded down the shore of Lake St. Clair, visited Sandwich, on
the Canada side of the outlet of the lake, crossed over to Detroit, *[15] and
preached in the council-house, thence to Fort Malden, and down the shore of Lake
Erie, in a settlement made up of Americans, English, Scotch, Irish, and Dutch
emigrants. The people everywhere flocked together to hear the word.
A more destitute place he had never found. Young people had arrived to the age
of sixteen who had never heard a gospel sermon, and he found a Methodist family
who had lived in that county for seven years without hearing a sermon preached.
But although the people generally were extremely ignorant of spiritual things,
and very loose in their morals, they seemed ripe for the gospel, and hence
received and treated God's messenger with great attention and kindness. He
continued among them about three months, when he left them for the Niagara
circuit, intending to return again soon, but was prevented. He was succeeded the
next year by William Case, who was instrumental of great good to the souls of
the people. Societies and a regular circuit were formed, which have continued to
flourish and increase to the present time.
Forty-eight preachers located this year, *[16] two were expelled, and four,
namely, William Ormond, Nathan Jarrett, Rezin Cash, and David Brown, had died;
having fulfilled their ministry with fidelity, they ended their lives and labors
in peace.
Numbers in the Church: Whites This Year: 89,603; Last Year: 81,617; Increase:
7,986 -- Colored This Year: 23,531; Last Year: 22,453; Increase: 1,078 -- Total
This Year: 113,134; Last Year: 104,070 -- Increase: 9,064 -- Preachers This
Year: 400; Last Year: 383; Increase: 17.
1805
There were seven annual conferences held this year; and the minutes were so
arranged that the stations of the preachers, as well as the questions and
answers, were printed under their respective conferences, so that it might be
seen, at one view, what was the relative strength of each section of the work.
Nothing out of the ordinary course of things occurred this year. The work of God
went gradually on, and much good was accomplished by means of the ministry of
the word in various parts of the country. The camp meetings spread more and more
in the middle and northern states, and they were generally attended with
increasing interest; many, from the novelty of their character being induced to
attend, who might otherwise never have heard the sound of the gospel; and not a
few of these were brought to serious and solemn thought.
This year, for the first time, a camp meeting was held on the Bay of Quinte
circuit in Upper Canada, which was attended by the writer, being the first he
ever witnessed. It was held in an open field, and the exercises were accompanied
by a mighty display of the awakening and converting, as well as sanctifying
grace of God. On the third day of the meeting such awful sensations were
produced under the preaching, that many stout-hearted sinners were bowed before
the Lord, while the people of God were "filled with joy unspeakable and full of
glory." A great revival of religion was the consequence of this blessed meeting,
particularly in the Bay of Quinte and Augusta circuits, which eventuated in the
conversion of hundreds of precious souls.
In the state of New York, among others, Croton had been selected as a suitable
place for camp meetings, and for many years was considered as a hallowed spot on
which the people of God from the city of New York, and the neighboring circuits,
assembled for the worship and service of the triune God. And here many sinners
have been born of the Spirit, who perhaps, otherwise might never have heard the
joyful sound of salvation. It has, however, latterly been abandoned for another
place.
This year the Church was called to mourn over the demise of some of her most
eminent and useful ministers.
Of Tobias Gibson, who first carried the gospel to the inhabitants of
Mississippi, we have already spoken. He is represented as a modest, unassuming
man, deep in Christian experience, and most indefatigable in his labors. His
ardent thirst for the salvation of souls often led him to those exertions which
were too much for his physical strength; and these together with his frequent
exposures in the midst of the western wildernesses, to cold and hunger, and to
sleepless nights on the ground, laid the foundation for those infirmities which,
finally prostrated his feeble frame and brought him to a premature grave.
He preached his last sermon on New Year's day, in 1804. Its powerful and
searching appeals were made a blessing to many; and long did some of the
inhabitants of Natchez, which was the principal center of his labors in the
west, remember his fervent prayers and faithful admonitions, particularly of
those which accompanied this his last effort for their salvation. Being greatly
esteemed by the people of God, as well as honored by all who could estimate true
worth of character, they mourned over his departure from among them, as one
mourneth over a son that served him. But while they beheld his calmness of
spirit amid the sufferings of his body, his meekness, patience, and resignation
to the divine will, as death approached, as well as the firm hope of everlasting
life with which he anticipated his dissolution, they saw such indubitable
evidences of the reality and excellence of Christianity, that they could but
mingle with their sorrows the rejoicings of such as have hope in God. Infidelity
itself shrunk from an inspection of his life, and recoiled at a view of that
death which, though dark and gloomy in itself, was surrounded with so brilliant
a light as to render the path into the other world luminous and inviting.
Such was Tobias Gibson -- such were his labors and sufferings -- such his deep
devotion to the cause of Christ -- and such the peaceful and triumphant manner
of his death -- that he has left a name and character behind him which "shall be
had in everlasting remembrance."
Nicholas Watters was another of those burning and shining lights which, after
having enlightened the world for a season, was this year extinguished by death.
He was the brother of William Watters, the first Methodist preacher raised in
America, and entered the itinerating ministry very soon after his younger
brother. They were natives of Maryland, and after traveling and preaching with
great acceptance in various parts of Maryland, Virginia, North and South
Carolina, and Georgia, on the 10th of August, 1804, he ended his life and labors
in peace, in the city or Charleston, South Carolina.
Wilson Lee also exchanged the labors of an itinerant minister for the crown of
glory prepared for the faithful. He entered the traveling connection in 1784,
and soon went into the western country, where he continued in the exercise of
his ministry, exposed to all the hardships incident to an itinerating life in
new settlements, until 1792, when he returned to the older states, and was
stationed on Salem circuit, New Jersey. From 1801 to 1803 he filled the office
of presiding elder in the Baltimore district. In 1804 he found himself unable
longer to do the duties of an efficient preacher, and was accordingly returned
on the superannuated list. In the month of April of this year, while at prayer
by the bed of a sick person, he had a sudden discharge of blood from the lungs;
and from that time he lingered along the shores of immortality until October 11,
1804, when he died full of the hope of immortality, at the house of Walter
Worthington, Ann Arundel county, in the state of Maryland.
Wilson Lee has been considered among the most laborious, successful, and
self-denying of our early ministers. Though naturally of a slender constitution,
he hazarded the hardships of an itinerating life in the western country, and
exhibited there all that self-devotion, hardy enterprise, and untiring zeal in
the cause of God, which distinguished those men of God who planted the standard
of the cross among the early settlers of Tennessee and Kentucky. As he rode from
one settlement to another, and from fort to fort, he was often exposed to the
ferocious savages of the wilderness, as well as to hunger and thirst, to
tiresome days and sleepless nights. But his unquenchable thirst for the
salvation of souls, his strong faith in God, and his burning zeal to advance his
holy cause, compelled him on in spite of all opposition, amid those "perils in
the wilderness," rejoicing in being counted worthy to suffer a little in the
cause of Christ. Here he spent the best of his days, and exhausted his strength
in striving to win souls to Jesus Christ and when he returned to his brethren in
the older settlements, with a constitution shattered by the intensity of his
labors, it was only to share with them in pursuing the path of obedience to his
divine Master, and filling up what remained of the afflictions of Christ.
Professing the justifying and sanctifying grace of God, he bore all things with
patience, exhibiting in his spirit an example of meekness and gentleness, in his
personal appearance of neatness and plainness, and in all his deportment modesty
united with a firmness of purpose in carrying into execution the discipline of
the Church. He, indeed, left nothing he could do undone which he deemed
essential to provoke the cause of God. But his ever active mind, his persevering
industry in his Master's work, operated so powerfully upon the material vehicle,
that "the weary wheels of life stood still," while in the meridian of his life
and usefulness. He left, however, a name behind him, which was long remembered
with affection and veneration by those of his contemporaries who survived him,
and an example of devotedness to the cause of God which has stimulated many
laborers to activity and diligence in cultivating their Master's vineyard.
Benjamin Jones, John Durbin, and Daniel Ryan, of each of whom it is said that he
filled up his days in unselfishness, took their departure to a better world in
the course of last year.
Two preachers, namely, Cyrus Stebbins and Roger Searl, withdrew from the
connection, and joined the Protestant Episcopal Church.
Numbers in the Church: Whites This Year: 95,629; Last Year: 89,603; Increase:
6,026 -- Colored This Year: 24,316; Last Year: 23,531; Increase: 785 -- Total
This Year: 119,945; Last Year: 113,134 -- Increase: 6,811 -- Preachers This
Year: 433; Last Year: 400; Increase: 33.
1806
The seven annual conferences were held this year in the usual manner.
This year a paper was submitted to the annual conferences, beginning with the
Baltimore conference, by Bishop Asbury, in favor of calling a General
Conference, of seven delegates from each annual conference, to meet in the city
of Baltimore, in May, 1807, for the purpose of strengthening the episcopacy.
This paper was referred to a committee, to consider and report thereon, and all
the conferences, except Virginia, reported in favor of the proposition, and
elected their delegates accordingly. The report set forth that, in consequence
of the declining health of Bishop Whatcoat, who was then supposed to be near his
end, the great extension of our work over the continent, and the debilitated
state of Bishop Asbury's health, it had become necessary to strengthen the
episcopacy, and likewise to provide for a more permanent mode of church
government. The report, therefore, recommended that each of the seven annual
conferences should elect seven delegates to meet in the city of Baltimore the
succeeding May, and that, when so met, they should have power to elect one
bishop or more, and also to provide for a future delegated General Conference,
whose powers should be defined and limited by constitutional restrictions; for
hitherto the General Conference possessed unlimited powers over our entire
economy, could alter, abolish, or add to any article of religion or any rule of
Discipline. As this depository of power was considered too great for the safety
of the Church and the security of its government and doctrine; and as the
assembling of all the elders, few or many, at the option of each annual
conference, made the representation very unequal; and moreover, if all came who
had a right to a sent, involved a great amount of expense, time, and money,
Bishop Asbury was exceedingly desirous, before he should depart hence, to
provide a remedy for these evils; and this desire was strengthened and excited
to action at this time by the concurrent views and wishes of most of the oldest
preachers in the conferences.
It is proper to remark that this plan was concurred in, and the delegates were
elected by all the annual conferences, until it was submitted to the Virginia
conference, where, being warmly opposed by the Rev. Jesse Lee, who had great
influence in that conference, a majority voted against its adoption, and so the
whole plan was abandoned for the present -- for it was the understanding that,
unless all the conferences concurred in the measure, it should not be carried
into effect. This defeat of a favorite project, so feasible in itself, and
apparently so necessary to the prosperity of the Church and the perpetuity of
her institutions, was a source of great grief to Bishop Asbury, as well as of
regret to those who had concurred in his views.
After the return of Dr. Coke to Europe, he saw fit to change his relation from a
single to a married life. He had married a Christian lady of a large fortune, of
deep piety, and of ardent devotion to the cause of God, which she evinced after
her marriage by cheerfully consecrating her income to advance the missionary
cause, in which she found her husband, Dr. Coke, so deeply and zealously
engaged. This fact he thought proper to communicate to his American brethren,
together with a proposition to become a resident in America, on the condition
that the continent should be divided into two parts, one of which to be under
his superintendency, and the other under the superintendency of Bishop Asbury.
This proposition was submitted to the several annual conferences, and an answer
was returned to the doctor congratulating him on his happy marriage, but
declining to accept of his proposal for a division of the work in this country
according to his request, referring, however, the final decision of the question
to the next General Conference.
This year Methodism was introduced into some parts of Louisiana. This territory
had been recently purchased by the United States from the French government for
the sum of fifteen millions of dollars, and was admitted into the Union in 1811.
The country was originally settled by the Spaniards and French, the descendants
of whom, to distinguish them from other white inhabitants who have emigrated to
the country, are called Creoles. In a large portion of the country the French
language and manners prevailed, and their religious faith and practice were
regulated by the Roman Catholic Church; but as the country is fast filling up by
Anglo-Americans, and has been for some time connected with the Union as an
integral part of the great American family, the language, manners, and
institutions of Louisiana are becoming more and more conformed to those
generally prevailing in other sections of the republic.
At the time, however, of which we now speak, there were comparatively but few
American settlers in the country, and these were scattered thinly in the
wilderness or mingled among the French and Spanish inhabitants. As to true
religion, it was a stranger to most of the people. Those who made any profession
at all were chiefly of the Roman Catholic communion, and these were exceedingly
loose in their morals, and much given up to sports and plays. The Sabbath was
neglected as a day of sacred rest, or only attended to as a religious festival,
alternately for devotional exercises and profane revelry. This being the general
state of society as formed by the Creoles of the country, it could not be
otherwise expected than that the emigrants who settled among them should
gradually assimilate to their manners, modes of thinking and acting. Hence it is
stated that profaneness of almost all sorts prevailed to an alarming extent,
when, in 1806, the Rev. Elisha W. Bowman made his entrance among them as a
messenger of the cross of Christ.
The Mississippi district was this year under the presiding eldership of the Rev.
Learner Blackman, whose charge included Nachez, Wilkinson, Claiborne, Ochitta,
and Appalousas circuits, to the last of which Mr. Bowman was sent, with a view,
if practicable, to form societies and establish regular preaching. He penetrated
into some of the English settlements on the banks of the Mississippi River, amid
many privations and hardships, and in some places was received by the people
with gladness, while in others both himself and his message were rejected. He
succeeded, however, in collecting congregations, and in forming a regular
circuit, and a few classes, made up principally of members who had removed from
the older states, who were happily reclaimed from their backslidden state by his
instrumentality. The Rev. Thomas Lasley labored on the Ochitta circuit, which he
found in a similar condition, in respect to religion and morals, to that of
Appalousas. The success with which they cultivated this distant and wild field
of labor may be estimated from the fact that they returned forty members of the
Church, and that they opened the way for the successful prosecution of the work
by those who succeeded them, though it was some time before Methodism gained
much influence in that part of the country.
This year a new district was formed, called the Lower Canada district, which
included Montreal, Quebec, and Ottawa. I have before spoken of Montreal and
Ottawa. Nathan Bangs [the author if this history -- DVM] volunteered his
services for Quebec. After spending a few weeks in Montreal, to supply them
until their preacher, Samuel Coate, arrived, he sailed down the River St.
Lawrence for Quebec, and arrived there on Saturday morning. Having a few letters
of introduction, he delivered them, and by great exertions succeeded in hiring a
room and getting it seated that day, and he preached his first sermon on the
Sabbath morning following to a tolerable congregation.
The majority of the people in Quebec were French Roman Catholics, bigotedly
attached to all their peculiarities, and, of course, opposed to all Protestant
innovations. The next in number and influence were the members of the Church of
England, and next to them the Church of Scotland, all manifesting a deadly
opposition to Methodism. He found, however, a few who received him cordially,
though with much timidity. Among others he called on a Scotch missionary by the
name of Dick, who had succeeded in collecting a small congregation, and was
treated by him with much affection and respect.
It would doubtless be uninteresting to the reader to enter into a detail of the
difficulties with which he had to contend, the mental trials he underwent in
trying to plant the gospel in that hardened place, with but small means of
support, *[17] and few to countenance his undertaking. For a while the
congregation was respectable, as to numbers, but they soon dwindled down to not
more than a dozen steady hearers, and not more than three or four of these
seemed to be under religious impressions. He has frequently held a prayer
meeting with only one besides himself, when each would pray and then dismiss the
meeting, though inwardly conscious of the divine approbation, yet with but faint
hopes of success. He, however, formed a small society, which, under more
faithful and skillful laborers, has since increased to a considerable number,
and Methodism has now a firm standing in Quebec.
An attempt was also made this year to establish a mission for the benefit of the
French Catholic population of Lower Canada, and William Snyder, who understood
and could preach in the French language, was appointed to this service. He
entered upon his work in a French settlement, in the vicinity of Ottawa River,
and for a time was cordially received and listened to with much attention, so
that great hopes were entertained of a successful issue of his labors. Having
occasion, however, to be absent from his field of labor for a few weeks, the
parish priest took the opportunity to go among the people and warn them of the
danger of hearing the "Protestant heretic," threatening them with
excommunication -- which, in their estimation, was a sure prelude to damnation
-- if they did not desist. This so wrought upon their fears, that, upon the
return of brother Snyder, not a soul dared to hear him or to receive him into
his house. He was, therefore, reluctantly compelled to abandon the enterprise in
despair, nor has any thing been done effectually for those people since. The
charms of Roman Catholicism still hold them in bondage to their priests.
In Massachusetts also, and in the province of Maine, the work so extended that
New Bedford, Northfield, Centreharbor, Durham, and Vassalborough circuits were
formed, while the work in many places on the older circuits was going forward
with encouraging prosperity. Monongahela, Lycoming, and Staunton circuits,
within the bounds of the Baltimore conference, were this year added to the list,
which shows that the good work was still extending in the frontier settlements.
But the most remarkable outpouring of the Spirit was among the people on the
Eastern Shore of Maryland, and in some parts of Virginia, chiefly through the
agency of a camp meeting which was held on the Eastern Shore at which, during
the five days and nights it continued, it is stated that not less than one
thousand souls were converted. This had been a favored place for Methodism from
the time of its introduction; and this great work gave it a new impulse, and
added fresh vigor to the souls of God's ministers and people. Religion, indeed,
prospered generally throughout the bounds of the conferences, as may be seen
from the increase of church members.
Bishop Asbury, though deprived of the aid of his devoted colleague in
consequence of sickness, attended to his duties with his usual diligence, and
was much cheered with the prospects which loomed up before him in various parts
of the work, more especially by the agency of the camp meetings, many of which
he attended, and entered into their exercises with all the ardor of a youthful
minister. We find him this year in Tennessee, Kentucky, and Ohio, traversing the
new settlements, and encouraging his brethren and sons in the ministry, by his
presence and example. Being in the state of Kentucky during one of their camp
meetings, he says, "I ventured on the camp ground again, and preached at eight
o'clock. I was weak and unwell, but was divinely assisted while enlarging on
Philip. i, 1. May this weighty subject rest on the minds of the preachers, and
on none more than the heart of the speaker!"
After speaking of the Western conference, he says, "The brethren were in want,
and could not suit themselves; so I parted with my watch, my coat, and my
shirt." This was an instance of generosity rarely to be met with, and shows the
deep interest he felt for his suffering fellow-laborers in that rugged field.
Finishing his work in this part of his charge, be recrossed the Mountains, in
doing which, he says, "One of the descents is like the roof of a house for
nearly a mile. I rode, I walked, I sweat, I trembled, and my old knees failed.
Here are gullies, and rocks, and precipices; nevertheless, the way is as good as
the path over the Table Mountain -- bad is the best." He passed on through North
and South Carolina, and in the city of Charleston he rested for a few days from
his toils, though he says that he was "neither unemployed nor triflingly," but
was happy in the midst of his friends, and surrounded by all the comforts which
kindness could bestow." "If we call," he remarks, "for social prayer seven times
a day, there are none to complain; the house is our own, and profane people
board not with us. My time is spent in reading, writing, and receiving all who
come, whites and Africans" -- "God the Lord is here." What a contrast between
his external comforts here, and those which he enjoyed in many other places! But
while he could say in every place, "God the lord is here," he could not be
otherwise than happy and contented inwardly.
Among the deaths of preachers which occurred this year was that of Bishop
Whatcoat, who departed this life at the house of Richard Bassett, Esq.,
ex-governor of the state of Delaware, on the 5th of July, 1806, in the
seventy-first year of his age. Of his early life, conversion, and call to the
ministry, we have already spoken, when giving an account of his election and
consecration to the episcopal office. From that important period of his life, he
gave "full proof of his ministry," fulfilling his high trust with fidelity,
honored and beloved by all who knew him.
From the time of his entrance upon his work as an itinerant superintendent of
the Methodist Episcopal Church, until he was disabled by sickness and debility,
he traveled regularly through his vast diocese, which extended over the entire
continent, preaching almost every day to the people, visiting the annual
conferences, sometimes in company with his venerable colleague, Bishop Asbury,
and sometimes alone, discharging his responsible duties with marked satisfaction
to all concerned. A complication of painful diseases arrested his career of
usefulness, and compelled him to remit those public labors in which his soul had
so long delighted. For thirteen weeks he bore, with the most exemplary patience,
and devout resignation to the divine will, the excruciating pains with which his
body was afflicted, expressing, in the midst of them all, his faith in Christ
and his firm hope of everlasting life, and finally triumphed over the "last
enemy," being "more than a conqueror through Him who loved him."
Bishop Asbury, some time after Bishop Whatcoat's death, visiting the place of
his sepulcher, at the Wesley Chapel, in Dover, Del., preached his funeral sermon
from 2 Tim, iii, 10, "But thou hast fully known my doctrine, manner of life,
purpose, faith, long-suffering, charity, patience." In the course of his sermon
he remarked, in substance, "I have known Richard Whatcoat, from the time I was
fourteen years of age to sixty-two years most intimately, and have tried him
most accurately in respect to the soundness of his faith, on the doctrines of
human depravity, the complete and general atonement of Jesus Christ, the
insufficiency of either moral or ceremonial righteousness for justification, in
opposition to faith alone in the merit and righteousness of Christ, and the
doctrine of regeneration and sanctification. I have also known his manner of
life, at all times and places, before the people, both as a Christian and a
minister; his long-suffering, for he was a man of great affliction, both of body
and mind, having been exercised with severe diseases and great labors." And from
this intimate acquaintance with the man and his work, the bishop declares, that
such was his unabated charity, his ardent love to God and man, his patience and
resignation amid the unavoidable ills of life, that he always exemplified the
tempers and conduct of a most devoted servant of God, and of an exemplary
Christian minister.
As he had lived for God alone, and had assiduously consecrated all his time and
powers to the service of his church, so he had neither time nor inclination to
"lay up treasures upon earth" -- hence it is stated that he died with less
property than was sufficient to defray the expenses of his funeral. He could
therefore say more in truth than most of the pretended successors of St. Peter,
who is claimed by some as the first link in the episcopal succession, "Silver
and gold have I none, but such as I have," "my soul and body's powers," I
cheerfully consecrate to the service of God and man.
These remarks of themselves sufficiently indicate the character of the deceased,
without saying any thing more; yet it may be proper to add that though we do not
claim for him deep erudition nor extensive science, he was profoundly learned in
the sacred Scriptures, thoroughly acquainted with Wesleyan theology, and well
versed in all the varying systems of divinity with which the Christian world has
been loaded, and could therefore "rightly divide the word of truth, giving to
every one his portion of meat in due season." For gravity of deportment,
meekness of spirit, deadness to the world, and deep devotion to God, perhaps he
was not excelled, if indeed equaled by any of his contemporaries or successors.
"Sober without sadness, and cheerful without levity," says the record of his
death, he was equally removed from the severe austerity of the gloomy monk, and
the lightness of the facetious and empty-brained witling. His words were weighed
in the balance of the sanctuary, and when uttered, either in the way of rebuke,
admonition, or instruction, they were calculated to "minister grace to the
hearer." It is said, that on a particular occasion, when in company with Bishop
Asbury, the latter was complaining loudly of the perpetual annoyance of so much
useless company: Bishop Whatcoat, with great modesty and meekness, mildly
remarked, "O bishop, how much worse should we feel were we entirely neglected!"
The former bowed an acquiescence to the remark, and acknowledged his obligations
to his amiable colleague for the seasonableness of the reproof, but much more
for the manner in which it was administered -- an occurrence alike creditable to
them both.
His preaching is said to have been generally attended with a remarkable unction
from the holy One. Hence those who sat under his word, if they were believers in
Christ, felt that it was good to be there, for his doctrine distilled as the dew
upon the tender herb, and as the rain upon the mown grass. One who had heard him
remarked, that though he could not follow him in all his researches --
intimating that he went beyond his depth in some of his thoughts -- yet he felt
that he was listening to a messenger of God, not only from the solemnity of his
manner, but also from the "refreshing from the presence of the Lord," which so
manifestly accompanied his word. The softness of his persuasions won upon the
affections of the heart, while the rich flow of gospel truth which dropped from
his lips enlightened the understanding.
Such was Bishop Whatcoat. And while we justly attribute to him those qualities
which constitute an "able minister of the New Testament," we present, as the
distinguishing trait of his character, a meekness and modesty of spirit which,
united with a simplicity of intention and gravity of deportment, commended him
to all as a pattern worthy of their imitation. So dear is he in the recollection
of those who, from personal intercourse, best knew and appreciated his worth,
that I have heard many such say, that they would give much could they possess
themselves of a correct resemblance of him upon canvass. But as he has left no
such likeness of himself behind, we must be content with offering this feeble
tribute of respect to his memory, and then strive so to imitate his virtues that
we may at last see him as he is, and unite with him in ascribing "honor and
dominion to him that sitteth upon the throne, and to the Lamb for ever."
Benjamin Iliff also, after traveling about four years, in which he won the
confidence and affection of all who knew him, was taken from his labors to his
rest in heaven, bidding adieu to his friends with these words, "I have lost
sight of the world. Come, Lord Jesus, come quickly."
Two, namely, Ralph Williston, and Comfort C. Smith, withdrew from the Church;
the former connected himself first with the Lutheran, and then with the
Protestant Episcopal Church, and was settled for some time in the city of New
York, whence he removed to the south.
One, Sylvester Foster, was expelled, forty-eight were located, ten returned
supernumerary, and six superannuated.
Numbers in the Church: Whites This Year: 103,313; Last Year: 95,629; Increase:
7,684 -- Colored This Year: 27,257; Last Year: 24,316; Increase: 2,941 -- Total
This Year: 130,570; Last Year: 119,945 -- Increase: 10,625 -- Preachers This
Year: 452; Last Year: 433; Increase: 19.
1807
Seven conferences were held this year, at which Bishop Asbury, being deprived of
the services of his colleague, Bishop Whatcoat, was obliged to attend alone, and
to discharge the duties devolving upon the episcopal office. Speaking of this
hard toil, after traveling through Vermont, New Hampshire, and part of
Massachusetts, he exclaims, "Must I walk through the seven conferences, and
travel six thousand miles in ten months?" This, however, by the blessing of God,
he was enabled to do, though it cost him many a wearisome day, in clambering the
mountains, and crossing the valleys, in his journey from one extreme part of the
continent to the other. In these journeyings he was frequently compelled to
lodge in taverns; but, whatever might be the character of the house or the
people, he always made it a point to propose prayer in every place where he
stopped, though it might be only for a breakfast or dinner, and seldom was he
denied this privilege. In this way he performed the work of a missionary, in the
most emphatical sense of that word. But that which he considered more than a
compensation for all labors and sacrifices -- sacrifices to which few modern
missionaries submit, was the consolation of religion in his own heart, and the
spread of the work of God in almost every part of the continent.
This year John Travis was sent to form a new circuit in the new territory of
Missouri. Missouri at that time was considered a part of Louisiana, and the
first settlers were chiefly of the Roman Catholic persuasion; but the tide of
emigration, which was then setting toward the west with a strong current, was
rolling the inhabitants from the older states into that country with great
rapidity, and every year with increasing numbers. Though this territory was not
admitted into the Union until 1820, yet at this time there were in it not less
than 16,000 inhabitants, about one-fifth of whom were slaves. Though on the
western bank of the Mississippi River the land is low and swampy, and of course
untenable and unhealthy, yet beyond this the lands rise in beautiful
undulations, and when brought under cultivation, proved to be rich and fertile,
and therefore invited the industrious husbandman to take up his residence on
them.
Though the population was sparse, the roads bad, and the people generally averse
to the self-denying truths of the gospel, Mr. Travis succeeded in attracting the
attention of some to the things of religion, and he returned the next year, as
the fruit of his labor, fifty-six members of the Church; and the work of God has
continued to spread through that southwestern section of country, keeping pace
with the extension of the settlements as they gradually penetrated farther and
still farther into the woods and prairies of Missouri.
Notwithstanding Savannah, the chief city in the state of Georgia, was visited by
that distinguished servant of God, the Rev. John Wesley, as early as 1736, in
the very infancy of the colony, yet it seems that no effectual efforts had been
made since his departure amid the unmerited reproach heaped upon him by his
enemies, to plant Methodism in that place until this year. Wesley left the town
in 1737, and in 1740 Whitefield, who succeeded Wesley, founded his orphan house,
which remains only to tell the benevolence of its founder in connection with the
failure of his project -- for it has long since crumbled to ruins -- but it
appears that during the seventy years of interval from the time that Wesley left
those ungrateful people, no opening was presented for the establishment of
Methodism, until 1807.
It is true that, as early as 1790, Hope Hull was sent to Savannah, and he
preached a few times in a chair-maker's shop belonging to a Mr. Lowry; but such
was the opposition manifested toward him that he was assailed with mob violence,
and his success was small and the prospects very discouraging. He was followed,
in 1796, by Jonathan Jackson and Josiah Randle, but they left the place without
making any permanent impression. In 1800 John Garvin made an ineffectual attempt
to collect a society in Savannah, and though he succeeded, with many
difficulties, in inducing a few to attend his meetings for a season, yet he also
abandoned the place in despair. The next attempt was made by a Mr. Cloud, an
apostate from Methodism, but who assumed the name of a Methodist preacher for
the nonce [for the time being -- DVM]; and though he attracted some attention
for a short time, and even procured from the corporation the lease of a lot on
which he erected some buildings, yet he was soon forsaken by the people, and
left to his own wanderings. This movement only tended to increase the existing
prejudices of the people against the Methodists, and accordingly rendered their
future progress the more difficult.
At the South Carolina conference held in Sparta, Georgia, December 29, 1806, the
subject of making another attempt to establish Methodism in Savannah was
presented to the conference by a forcible appeal from some warm friends of the
cause. Bishop Asbury, whose heart burned with intense desire for the prosperity
of religion, and who always had his eye fixed on all important posts, pressed
the subject upon the conference with great earnestness, and the conference
responded to the call with much cordiality and zeal. Commending the case to the
Church for special prayer, Samuel Dunwody, at that time young in the ministry,
but humble, bold, and zealous in the cause of his Master, was selected by the
bishop, and sent to Savannah. He at first procured a small room, where he taught
some children, and his ministerial labors were, for a time, confined to the
family where he resided, to his school-room, poor-house and hospital. At the end
of the year he returned twelve members, five whites and seven colored, as the
reward of his labors.
Though a small beginning was thus made, it was some time before Methodism was
established in Savannah. The prejudices of the people rose high, and the cause
was much impeded by the imprudent conduct of two of the preachers who succeeded
Mr. Dunwody. But, after hard toiling, they finally succeeded, by soliciting and
from various parts of the country, in erecting a house of worship in 1812, which
was dedicated to the service of almighty God by Bishop Asbury, and was called
Wesley Chapel. This took place about seventy-five years after the town was
visited by John Wesley, and the spirit which vented itself in opposition to him
seems to have descended to their posterity, and shown itself to similar acts of
hostility to his followers; yet by patient perseverance in well-doing, this
prejudice has been measurably overcome, and the cause of Methodism has taken a
firm stand in Savannah, and is exerting a salutary influence on its citizens.
This was a very prosperous year generally throughout the connection, and many
were brought to the knowledge of the truth and added to the Church through
various parts of the United States. In the older states the camp meetings were
multiplied, and attended with the most happy consequences, particularly in
Maryland, Delaware, Virginia, and Georgia. In the city of New York there was a
remarkable revival of religion, attended, in some instances, with symptoms
similar to those which had been exhibited at the camp meetings in the western
country.
James Lattomus and Peter Jayne took their departure to a world of rest, leaving
a testimony behind them of devotedness to the cause of God. Thirty-two were
located, six returned supernumerary, eight superannuated, and one, Nathan Felch,
had withdrawn and connected himself with the Protestant Episcopal Church.
Numbers in the Church: Whites This Year: 114,727; Last Year: 103,313; Increase:
11,414 -- Colored This Year: 29,863; Last Year: 27,257; Increase: 2,606 -- Total
This Year: 144,590 *[18]; Last Year: 130,570 -- Increase: 14,020 -- Preachers
This Year: 516; Last Year: 452; Increase: 64.
* * * * * * *
PART 16
Volume II, Book IV, Chapter 7
The General Conference of 1808
This conference assembled in the city of Baltimore, May 1, 1808, and was
composed of one hundred and twenty-nine members, namely, nineteen from the New
York, seven from the New England, eleven from the Western, eleven from the South
Carolina, eighteen from the Virginia, thirty-one from the Baltimore, and
thirty-two from the Philadelphia conference.
For the first time since the organization of the Church in 1784, Dr. Coke was
absent from the General Conference, and as Bishop Whatcoat had deceased, Bishop
Asbury was the sole president of the conference. After the organization of the
conference, by the appointment of a secretary and the adoption of rules for the
government of its proceedings, the conference appointed a committee of
correspondence, to take into consideration certain communications from the
British conference, and from Dr. Coke, and to report thereon.
It will be recollected that, in accordance with the earnest request of the
British conference, the General Conference of 1804 had agreed to the return of
Dr. Coke to Europe, and that he might have liberty to reside there until this
General Conference, unless sooner recalled by three of the annual conferences.
After his return to Europe, and after his marriage, he made a proposal, as
before related, to come over, and take up his permanent residence in America, on
condition that the continent should be divided as nearly equal as might be,
between him and Bishop Asbury, as the superintending bishops. Though this
proposition was not agreeable to the American preachers, and therefore was not
acceded to by them in their reply to Dr. Coke's circular, yet it shows most
manifestly the strong obligation which the doctor felt to fulfill his contract
with the General Conference, and of his intention, provided his wishes were
complied with, to make America his permanent residence in future.
It seems, however, that the answer to his circular gave him some uneasiness,
from an apprehension that his American brethren were dissatisfied with his
conduct. To remove, therefore, all cause of disquietude from their minds, and to
explain more fully his views and wishes, he sent to this General Conference, the
following letter: --
"To The General American Conference
"City of Durham, (England,) Nov. 10, 1807
"Very ear and greatly respected brethren. My absence from your solemn meeting
calls for a minute explanation of my motives for absence, and my future views. I
did not expect, during my different short visits to your connection, to have any
thing to do in the management of your work, except the honor of presiding at
your General Conference, and preaching in your pulpits. I never returned to
England without your leave, from the time I offered myself to be wholly yours
and whatever my own private judgment might have been, I should, in every
instance, have considered your vote as the voice of God, if you had, on the
whole, judged it best to have refused that leave. The last time I visited you, I
came over without any expectation of returning. I settled my little affairs in
this country, and brought over with me every thing I had, except those parts of
my library which I should not soon want, but which I left in such a manner that
on the shortest notice they might be sent over to me -- and also such copies of
my commentary as I wished that my European brethren would be so kind as to sell
for me. I did not take a decisive farewell of my brethren in Europe, as I was
not sure whether you would, in your circumstances, as they respected Bishop
Asbury, receive me as an efficient superintendent or bishop among you in any
degree or manner: for this reason only I consented to carry over to you an
address which contained a clause in it requesting my return to Europe. I should
otherwise have strongly objected to the clause: however, I repeatedly gave very
strong intimations, both to the British and Irish conferences, of the
improbability of my return. I write not the above as if I did not highly prize
my situation in the European connection. As general superintendent of their
missions at home and abroad, as president of the Irish part of the connection,
as having all their pulpits in the United Kingdom open to me when and as often
as I please, and in many other respects possessing influence for great
usefulness, I feel myself under unspeakable obligations to my European brethren.
But I have made the above observations to convince you, that I held and kept my
obligations and engagements to you, to strengthen your episcopacy whenever you
pleased, most sacred. It is true, I wrote to you a circular letter, which, I now
acknowledge, was out of order; and therefore I beg pardon for writing it: but I
did not intend to be irregular. I hardly knew what to write in order to bring
matters to an explanation. For I was assured that you yourselves, after due
explanation, would not wish to draw me out of a very extensive and successful
sphere of usefulness, merely to preach; and instead of strengthening the
episcopacy, have less to do in the management of the work than the preacher who
superintends the smallest circuit in America.
"And now, you will ask, 'What are we to expect from you.' I will answer with the
most perfect candor. If it be your judgment and vote that my residence with you
will probably assist to preserve your union; and you agree that I shall have a
full right to give my judgment in every thing, in the general and annual
conferences, on the making of laws, the stationing of the preachers, sending out
missionaries, and every thing else, which, as a bishop or superintendent belongs
to my office, I will, on receiving your answer, settle our affairs with the
utmost expedition, and come over to you for life. You may observe, I do not
desire any decisive power. I want no new condition. I only want to be perfectly
ascertained, that if I reside with you, I shall be authorized by you to fulfill
my office in the way above mentioned; without which our reciprocal engagements
would be a perfect nullity, and I should be entirely the same among you, except
in the article of preaching. By this proposal I break no engagement: I want
nothing but a an explanation, and a part of that liberty which I have in the
European connection. In Europe, I give my judgment in the two conferences, and
in the representative meetings for preparing the stations of preachers for the
conference, as far as I judge it my duty, on every point, and have also a vote
when we do vote on any subject. In missionary matters I am here allowed a
negative; and my committee a negative; this last I do not desire in America; but
I desire the power of doing extensive good. If this cannot at present be granted
by the authority of the Genera Conference, you may insert me in your minutes as
formerly: or you may first insert the resident bishop or bishops, and add a N.
B., Dr. Coke (or Bishop Coke, as you please) resides in Europe, till he be
called to the States by the General conference, or by the annual conferences; or
if this be not agreeable, you must expel me, (for dropping me out of your public
minutes will be to all intents and purposes an expulsion,) and leave what I have
done for your connection to God alone: and though you forget me, God will not
forget me.
"I do assure you, very dear and respected brethren, that I love and esteem you
highly, and am, with most unfeigned sincerity, your affectionate and faithful
servant,
"T. COKE.
P.S. -- My precious wife desires that she may not be considered in the least
degree in this business. She is no hindrance to me in any thing, but a blessing
in all things. We are always, as it were, I traveling, and I annually visit and
preach at more places than I did for many years before my marriage."
There was further cause of dissatisfaction with Dr. Coke. It seems that, in the
spring of 179l, Dr. Coke, on the eve of his departure for England, addressed a
confidential letter to bishop White, bishop of the Protestant Episcopal Church
of Pennsylvania, in which he proposed a union between that and the Methodist
Episcopal Church, on certain conditions, with which the officers of that Church
did not see fit to comply. As several versions have been given of this affair,
to prevent misunderstandings hereafter, I think it proper to give the letter of
Dr. Coke entire. It is as follows: --
"Right Rev. Sir -- Permit me to intrude a little on your time upon a subject of
great importance.
"You, I believe, are conscious that I was brought up it the Church of England,
and have been ordained a presbyter of that Church. For many years I was
prejudiced, even I think to bigotry, in favor of it; but through a variety of
causes or incidents, to mention which would be tedious and useless, my mind was
exceedingly biased or the other side of the question. In consequence of this I
am not sure but I went further in the separation of our Church in America than
Mr. Wesley, from whom I had received my commission, did intend. He did indeed
solemnly invest me, as far as he had a right so to do, with episcopal authority,
but did not intend, I think, that an entire separation should take place. He,
being pressed by our friends on this side of the water for ministers to
administer the sacraments to them, (there being very few of the clergy of the
Church of England then in the States,) went further, I am sure, than he would
have gone, if he had foreseen some events which followed. And this I am certain
of -- that he is now sorry for the separation.
"But what can be done for a re-union, which I much wish for; and to accomplish
which, Mr. Wesley, I have no doubt, would use his influence to the utmost? the
affection of a very considerable number of the preachers and most of the people
is very strong toward him, notwithstanding the excessive ill usage he received
from a few. My interest also is not small; both his and mine would readily, and
to the utmost, be used to accomplish that (to us) very desirable object; if a
readiness were shown by the bishops of the Protestant Episcopal Church to
re-unite.
"It is even to your Church an object of great importance, We have now above
sixty thousand adults in our society in these States, and about two hundred and
fifty traveling ministers and preachers; besides a great number of local
preachers, very far exceeding the number of traveling preachers; and some of
those local preachers are men of very considerable abilities. But if we number
the Methodists as most people number the members of their Church, viz., by the
families which constantly attend the divine ordinances in their places of
worship, they will make a larger body than you probably conceive. The society, I
believe, may be safely multiplied by five on an average to give us our stated
congregations; which will then amount to three hundred thousand. And if the
calculation which, I think, some eminent writers have made, be just,
three-fifths of mankind are un-adult, if I may use the expression,) at any given
period, it will follow that all the families, the adults of which form our
congregations in these States, amount to seven hundred and fifty thousand. About
one-fifth of these are blacks.
"The work now extends in length from Boston to the south of Georgia; and in
breadth from the Atlantic to Lake Champlain, Vermont, Albany, Redstone,
Holstein, Kentucky, Cumberland, &c.
"But there are many hindrances in the way. Can they be removed?
"1. Our ordained ministers will not, ought not to give up their right of
administering the sacraments. I do not think that the generality of them,
perhaps none of them, would refuse to submit to a re-ordination, if other
hindrances were removed out of the way. I must here observe, that between sixty
and seventy only out of the two hundred and fifty have been ordained presbyters,
and about sixty deacons (only.) The presbyters are the choicest of the whole.
"2. The other preachers would hardly submit to a re-union, if the possibility of
their rising up to ordination depended on the present bishops in America.
Because, though they are all, I think I may say, zealous, pious, and very useful
men, yet they are not acquainted with the learned languages. Besides, they would
argue, -- If the present bishops would waive the article of the learned
languages, yet their successors might not.
"My desire of a re-union is so sincere and earnest, that these difficulties
almost make me tremble; and yet something must be done before the death of Mr.
Wesley, otherwise I shall despair of success for though my influence among the
Methodists in these states as well as in Europe is, I doubt not, increasing, yet
Mr. Asbury, whose influence is very capital, will not easily comply; nay, I know
he will be exceedingly averse to it.
"In Europe, where some steps had been taken, tending to a separation, all is at
an end. Mr. Wesley is a determined enemy of it, and I have lately borne an open
and successful testimony against it.
"Shall I be favored with a private interview with you in Philadelphia? I shall
be there, God willing, on Tuesday the 17th of May. If this be agreeable, I will
beg of you just to signify it in a note, directed to me at Mr. Jacob Baker's,
merchant, Market Street, Philadelphia; or, if you please, by a few lines sent me
by the return of the post at Philip Rogers's, Esq., in Baltimore, from yourself
or Dr. Magaw, and I will wait upon you with my friend Dr. Magaw. We can then
enlarge on these subjects.
"I am conscious of it, that secrecy is of great importance in the present state
of the business, till the minds of you, your brother bishops, and Mr. Wesley, be
circumstantially known. I must therefore beg that these things be confined to
yourself and Dr. Magaw, till I have the honor of seeing you.
"Thus, you see, I have made a bold venture on your honor and candor, and have
opened my whole heart to you on the subject, as far as the extent of a small
letter will allow me. If you put equal confidence in me, you will find me candid
and faithful.
"I have, notwithstanding, been guilty of inadvertencies. Very lately, I found
myself obliged (for the pacifying of my conscience) to write a penitential
letter to the Rev. Mr. Jarratt, which gave him great satisfaction: and for the
same reason I must write another to the Rev. Mr. Pettigrew. When I was last in
America, I prepared and corrected a great variety of things for our magazines,
indeed, almost every thing that was printed, except some loose hints which I had
taken of one of my journeys, and which I left in my hurry with Mr. Asbury,
without any correction, entreating that no part of them might be printed which
would be improper or offensive. But through great inadvertency (I suppose) he
suffered some reflections on the characters of the two above-mentioned gentlemen
to be inserted in the magazine, for which I am very sorry and probably shall not
rest till I have made my acknowledgment more public; though Mr. Jarratt does not
desire it.
I am not sure whether I have not also offended you, sir, by accepting one of the
offers made me by you and Dr. Magaw, of the use of your churches, about six
years ago, on my first visit to Philadelphia, without informing you of our plan
of separation from the Church of England. If I did offend, (as I doubt I did,
especially from what you said on the subject to Mr. Richard Dellam, of
Abington,) I sincerely beg yours and Dr. Magaw's pardon. I will endeavor to
amend. But, alas! I am a frail, weak creature.
"I will intrude no longer at present. One thing only I will claim from your
candor -- that if you have no thoughts of improving this proposal, you will burn
this letter, and take no more notice of it (for it would be a pity to have us
entirely alienated from each other, if we cannot unite in the manner my ardent
wishes desire.) But if you will further negotiate the business, I will explain
my mind still more fully to you on the probabilities of success.
"In the meantime, permit me, with great respect, to subscribe myself, right
reverend sir, your very humble servant in Christ,
Thomas Coke.
Richmond, April 24,1791.
"The Right Rev. Father in God, Bishop White."
The following is Bishop White's answer: --
"Rev. Sir -- My friend, Dr. Magaw, has this day put into my hands your letter of
the 24th of April, which, I trust, I received with a sense of the importance of
the subject, and of the answer I am to give to God for the improvement of every
opportunity of building up his Church. Accordingly, I cannot but make choice of
the earliest of the two ways you point out, to inform you, that I shall be very
happy in the opportunity of conversing with you at the time proposed.
"You mention two difficulties in the way of the proposed union. And there are
further difficulties which suggest themselves to my mind. But I can say of the
one and of the other, that I do not think them insuperable, provided there be a
conciliatory disposition on both sides. So far as I am concerned, I think that
such a disposition exists.
"It has not been my temper, sir, to despond in regard to the extension of
Christianity in this new world: and in addition to the promises of the great
head of the Church, I have always imagined that I perceived the train of second
causes so laid by the good providence of God, as to be promoting what we believe
to be his will in this respect. On the other hand, I feel the weight of most
powerful discouragements, in the increasing number of the avowed patrons of
infidelity, and of others, who pretend to confess the divine authority of our
holy religion, while they endeavor to strip it of its characteristic doctrines.
In this situation, it is rather to be expected, that distinct Churches, agreeing
in fundamentals, should make mutual sacrifices for a union, than that any Church
should divide into two bodies, without a difference being even alleged to exist,
in any heading point. For the preventing of this, the measures which you may
propose cannot fail of success, unless there be on one side, or on both a most
lamentable deficiency of Christian temper.
"I remember the conversation you allude to with Mr. Dellam: I hope I did not
express myself uncharitably, or even indelicately. As to personal offense toward
me, it is out of the question: for I had not at that time any connection with
St. Paul's Church. But this, as well as the other parts of your letter, may be
discoursed of at the proposed interview. Therefore, with assurance of the
desired secrecy, and with requesting you to accept a like promise of candor to
that which I credit from you, I conclude myself at present Your brother in
Christ,
"And very humble servant,
"W. W." *[19]
It will be perceived that the above correspondence was considered by the parties
concerned as altogether confidential, and was so kept, according to Bishop
White's account of the transaction, until the summer of 1804, when he
communicated the fact, in answer to their inquiries, to the Rev. Simon Wilmer,
of the Protestant, and the Rev. John McClaskey, of the Methodist Episcopal
Church. "The matter being variously reported," says Bishop White, "a copy of the
letter was, after some lapse of time, delivered to the Rev. Dr. Kemp, of
Maryland, and at last published in a controversy raised in the diocese."
The letter being thus made public, it is not strange that many of the friends of
Dr. Coke, and of the Methodist Episcopal Church, to whom these things were
unknown until now, should have been dissatisfied with Dr. Coke, and demand from
him an explanation. Thus called from him the following letter to this General
Conference* [20]: --
"Near Leeds, (Yorkshire,) Jan. 29,1808.
"To The General American Conference
"My Very Dear Brethren: -- I wrote to you a letter about two months ago,
directed to the care of my dear brethren, the Messrs. Cooper and Wilson, in
which I briefly opened my mind to you concerning my relation toward you,
observing, to this purport, that if you judged that my being with you would help
to preserve your union, if I was allowed to give my opinion or judgment on every
station of the preachers, as far as I chose, and also upon every thing else that
could come under the inspection of the bishops or superintendents, you might
call me; and we would settle our affairs in Europe as soon as possible, and sail
for America, and be with you for life. Without your compliance with the latter
point, viz., in respect to a full right of giving my judgment, I should be so
far from being useful in preserving union, that I should merely fill the place
of a preacher.
"But there is one point more which I must also notice. I find that a letter
which I wrote to Bishop White in 1791 has been animadverted upon, though, if I
mistake not, the letter itself has not been published.
"There are very few of you who can possibly recollect any thing of what I am
next going to add. Many of you were then only little children. We had at that
time no regular General Conferences. One only had been held in the year 1784. I
had, indeed, with great labor and fatigue, a few months before I wrote this
letter to Bishop White, prevailed on James O'Kelly and the thirty-six traveling
preachers who had withdrawn with him from all connection with Bishop Asbury, to
submit to the decision of a General Conference. This conference was, to be held
in about a year and a half after my departure from the States. And at this
conference, held, I think, the latter end of 1792, I proposed and obtained that
great blessing to the American connection, a permanency for General Conferences,
which were to be held at stated times. Previously to the holding of this
conference, (except the general one held in 1784,) there were only small
district meetings, excepting the council which was held at Cokesbury College
either in 1791 or 1792. Except the union which most justly subsisted between
Bishop Asbury on the one hand, and the preachers and people on the other, the
society, as such, taken as an aggregate, was almost like a rope of sand. I
longed to see matters on a footing likely to be permanent: Bishop Asbury did the
same: and it was that view of things, I doubt not, which led Bishop Asbury, the
year before, to call and to endeavor to establish a regular council, who were to
meet him annually at Cokesbury. In this point I differed in sentiment from my
venerable brother. But I saw the danger of our situation, though I well knew
that God was sufficient for all things. I did verily believe then, that, under
God, the connection would be more likely to be saved from convulsions by a union
with the old Episcopal Church, than any other way -- not by a dereliction of
ordination, sacraments, and the Methodist discipline, but by a junction on
proper terms. Bishop White, in two interviews I had with him in Philadelphia,
gave me reason to believe that this junction might be accomplished with ease.
Dr. Magaw was perfectly sure of it. Indeed, (if Mr. Ogden, of New Jersey, did
not mistake in the information he gave me,) a canon passed the house of bishops
of the old Episcopal Church in favor of it. Bishop Madison, according to the
same information, took the canon to the lower house. 'But it was there thrown
out,' said Mr. Ogden, to whom I explained the whole business, 'because they did
not understand the full meaning of it.' Mr. Ogden added, that he spoke against
it, because he did not understand it; but that it would have met with his warm
support, had he understood the full intention of it.
"I had provided in the fullest manner, in my indispensably necessary conditions,
for the security, and, I may say, for the independence of our discipline and
places of worship. But I thought (perhaps erroneously, and I believe so now)
that our field of action would have been exceedingly enlarged by that junction,
and that myriads would have attended our ministry in consequence of it, who were
at that time much prejudiced against us. All these things unitedly considered,
led me to write the letter, and meet Bishop White and Dr. Magaw on the subject
in Philadelphia.
"But it may be asked, why did I not consult Bishop Asbury, before I took these
steps? I answer, It was impossible. I was at and near Philadelphia, and he was
somewhere in the south. We had finished our district meetings, and he was to be
in the state of Maryland about the time of my sailing for England. I wanted that
every thing should be prepared against my return, God willing, in about a year
and a half, for further consideration -- that Bishop White, &c., should have
time to consult their convention -- and that I might also lay the matter before
Bishop Asbury, and correspond with him upon the subject, and after that, if
proper, bring the business before the General Conference, which was to be held
in order to take into consideration James O'Kelly's division. Before I sailed
for England, I met Bishop Asbury at New castle in the state of Delaware, (from
which place I went on board,) and laid the matter before him, who, with that
caution which peculiarly characterizes him, gave me no decisive opinion on the
subject.
"The next objection (and, I think, the only important one remaining) is the
following: 'If you did not think that the episcopal ordination of Mr. Asbury was
valid, why did you ordain him? Was there not duplicity in this business?' I
answer,
"1. I never, since I could reason on those things, considered the doctrine of
the uninterrupted apostolic succession of bishops as at all valid or true.
"2. I am of our late venerable father Mr. Wesley's opinion, that the order of
bishops and presbyters is one and the same
"3. I believe that the episcopal form of church government is the best in the
world, when the episcopal power is under due regulations and responsibility.
"4. I believe that it is well to follow the example of the primitive church as
exemplified in the word of God, by setting apart persons for great ministerial
purposes by the imposition of hands, but especially those who are appointed for
offices of the first rank in the church.
"From all I have advanced, you may easily perceive, my dear brethren, that I do
not consider the imposition of hands, on the one hand, as essentially necessary
for any office in the church; nor do I, on the other hand, think that the
repetition of the imposition of hands for the same office, when important
circumstances require it, is at all improper.
"If it be granted that my plan of union with the old Episcopal Church was
desirable, (which now, I think, was not so, though I most sincerely believed it
to be so at that time,) then if the plan could not have been accomplished
without a repetition of the imposition of hands for the same office, I did
believe, and do now believe, and have no doubt that the repetition of the
imposition of hands would have been perfectly justifiable for the enlargement of
the field of action, &c., and would not, by any means, have invalidated the
former consecration or imposition of hands. Therefore, I have no doubt but my
consecration of Bishop Asbury was perfectly valid and would have been so even if
he had been re-consecrated. I never did apply to the general convention or any
other convention for reconsecration. I never intended that either Bishop Asbury
or myself should give up our episcopal office, if the junction were to take
place; but I should have had no scruple then, nor should I now, if the junction
were desirable, to have submitted to, or to submit to a reimposition of hands in
order to accomplish a great object: but I do say again, I do not now believe
such a junction desirable.
"I have thus simply and candidly, though in few words, told you my whole mind on
this subject. I do not consider my solemn engagements to you invalidated by any
thing I have done, or you have done. But I charge you by the glory of God, and
by every tie of love, gratitude, and candor, that you take no step which may
injure my character. And now I conclude with assuring you that I greatly love
and esteem you; that it is a delight to me to pray for your prosperity, and that
I am your very affectionate brother and faithful friend,
T. COKE."
These letters, having been read in the conference, were referred to the
committee of correspondence, who reported the following answer to Dr. Coke: --
"Baltimore, May 25th, 1808
"Very Dear and Much-Respected Brother: -- Your letters of Nov. 6th, 1807, and
Jan. 29th, 1808, together with the address of the British Conference to our
General Conference, were severally read to us in our open conference; and the
different subjects therein contained were seriously and solemnly considered, in
all their various bearings and connections.
"We have answered the address of the British Conference in a separate letter
from this, which you, as one of that body, will see. We have complied with their
request, in agreeing that you may continue with them, till you are called to us
by the General Conference, or by all the annual conferences respectively.
"Your two letters were respectfully received and had a salutary effect upon our
minds. The reasons which you have assigned for some former transactions, and the
ingenuous candor which you have manifested, in frankly acknowledging and
declaring the motives and inducements that led you to those measures; together
with your affectionate acknowledgment that in certain cases you were mistaken as
to your views of some of the points in question; as likewise your manifest
friendship and good will to this connection and your American brethren, and your
evident solicitude to retain a place and standing among us; taking these
circumstances collectively, they had a great influence upon some of our minds,
in removing certain suspicious fears, which had been imbibed, rather unfavorable
to your standing among us.
"You may be assured that we feel an affectionate regard for you; that we
gratefully remember your repeated labors of love toward us; and that we sensibly
feel our obligations for the services you have rendered us. We hope that no
circumstance will ever alienate our Christian affection from you, or yours from
us. We wish to maintain and to cultivate a good understanding and brotherly
unity with you, and with all our European brethren. In full conference, of near
one hundred and thirty members, we entered into a very long conversation, and
very serious and solemn debate, upon sundry resolutions which were laid before
us, relative to your case. Probably on no former occasion, in any conference in
America, was so much said in defense of your character and to your honor as I
ministerial servant of God and of his church. Your worth, your labors, your
disinterested services, fatigues, dangers, and difficulties, to serve your
American brethren, were set forth pathetically, and urged with the force of
reason and truth, in an argumentative manner and our candid and impartial
judgments were constrained to yield to the conclusion, that we were bound by the
ties of moral and religious obligations to treat you most respectfully, and to
retain a grateful remembrance of all your labors of love toward us. During the
debate your name was mentioned, and your character spoken of with much respect
and affection. Our deliberations and arguments on this head terminated to the
adoption of the following resolutions, viz: --
"I. Resolved, That the General Conference do agree and consent that Dr. Coke may
continue in Europe till he be called to the United States by the General
Conference or by all the American conferences respectively.
"2. Resolved, That we do retain a grateful remembrance of the services and
labors of Dr. Coke among us; and that the thanks of this conference are hereby
acknowledged to him, and to God, for all his labors of love toward us, from the
time he first left his native country to serve us.
"3. Resolved, That Dr. Coke's name shall be retained in our minutes, after the
names of the bishops, in a 'N. B. Dr. Coke, at the request of the British
Conference, and by consent of our General Conference, resides in Europe; he is
not to exercise the office of superintendent among us, in the United States,
until he be recalled by the General Conference or by all the annual conferences
respectively.'
"Your name is accordingly printed in the minutes which were put to press after
the adoption of the above resolutions.
"We have elected and set apart our beloved brother Wm. McKendree to the office
of a bishop or superintendent, and he has entered upon the duties of the office.
Our venerable Asbury is yet spared among us, and, although he bears the weight
of more than threescore years, he is able to travel and visit all the annual
conferences. May his life be long preserved for God's glory, and the service of
his church!
"We have, upon the whole, had great peace, harmony, and unity, during our
sitting in General Conference: we expect to close in a few days; and we trust in
God that all things will work together for the divine glory and the promotion of
the blessed work of religion.
"Our next General Conference is to be May 1st, 1812, in New York, and is to be
composed of a select number, of one for every five members belonging to the
annual conferences respectively.
"We judge it proper to inform you, that our brother Ezekiel Cooper has
voluntarily resigned his office as editor and general book steward. It was the
wish and desire of the General Conference, that he should continue to serve the
connection in that important department; but he has given us a final answer,
that he declines the appointment, and wishes another to be appointed to take his
place. The conference have accordingly accepted his resignation, and voted their
thanks to him for the great services he has rendered in that department, for
nine years past; and they have also voted their full approbation of his conduct
in the management of the book business, greatly to the advancement of that
concern, and to the benefit of the connection.
"We have now chosen our brethren John Wilson and Daniel Hitt, the editors and
general book stewards, who are to carry on the business in New York as usual.
You will therefore consider and understand, that our brother Ezekiel Cooper, of
his own voluntary choice, has resigned, and is released from any responsibility
in any account you may have with the Book Concern; and that all your accounts
and business with that department or the agents thereof are to be transferred to
and done with the said John Wilson and Daniel Hitt in future.
"We have had a glorious work in various parts; we had an addition last year of
7,405; our connection now amounts to more than 150,000. Surely the Lord is with
us.
"We hope, dear brother, that you will bear us in mind before the throne of
grace. We shall certainly pray for our brother Dr. Coke, his beloved wife, and
all our European brethren. May the Lord long preserve your life, and bless you
with, every necessary favor of Providence and grace to complete your felicity in
time and through eternity!
"We are, very dear and much-respected brother, yours affectionately in the bonds
of the gospel and unity of the Spirit of grace.
"Signed in behalf and by order of the General Conference."
The following resolutions also passed the conference in relation to his case: --
"The committee to whom was referred the case of Dr. Coke, taking into
consideration the circumstances of the case, as it respects the request of the
British Conference, the relative situation of the doctor, and the most prudent
measures for us to adopt, in order to promote and perpetuate a good
understanding and Christian unity between us and our European brethren, are of
opinion we should comply with the request made in the address of the British
Conference for the doctor's continuance with them; and also, that we should
respectfully retain the doctor's name in our minutes, agreeably to his request
in his second proposition on that head -- therefore, your committee report the
following resolutions: --
"1. Resolved, That the General Conference do agree and consent that Dr. Coke may
continue in Europe 'till he be called to the United States by the General
Conference, or by all the annual conferences respectively.'
"2. Resolved, That we do retain a grateful remembrance of the services and
labors of Dr. Coke among us and that the thanks of this conference are hereby
acknowledged to him; and to God, for all his labors of love toward us, from the
time he first left his native country to serve us.
"3. Resolved, that Dr. Coke's name shall be retained in our minutes after the
names of the bishops, in a 'N. B. Dr. Coke, at the request of the British
Conference, and by consent of our General Conference, resides in Europe: he is
not to exercise the office of superintendent or bishop among us in the United
States, until he be recalled by the General Conference, or by all the annual
conferences respectively.'
"4. Resolved, That the committee of correspondence be, and are hereby directed,
to draft two letters, one to the British Conference, the other to Dr. Coke, in
answer to their respective letters to us; and therein communicating with them
respectively the contents of the above resolutions.'
The following address, referred to in the letter above inserted, of the British
to the American Methodist General Conference, will show the state of feeling
existing between the two bodies, and the earnest desire the former had for the
continued services of Dr. Coke: --
"Very Dear Brethren in the Lord: -- The pleasing, account you gave us, in your
last address, of the prosperity of religion in the United States, calls on us
for the most lively expressions of thankfulness to God, who has so wonderfully
displayed his love among you; the more so, as we have heard, by very recent
accounts, that the operations of divine grace are continued, with increasing
effect, on the hearts of thousands in your highly-favored country. May the Lord
still prosper his blessed work, till the whole earth is filled with his glory!
"While we ascribe all the good that is done to God alone, as the sole fountain
of light and life, we do not forget the instruments which it pleased him to
employ. The names of Asbury and Whatcoat are mentioned in our assemblies with
the greatest respect and affection. Mr. Whatcoat, we are informed, is called to
his eternal ward. This is, doubtless, a very great loss to you, though to him an
unspeakable gain. Yet, you well know, that the glorious Head of the church, who
saw good to remove him, can supply his place with a pastor after his own heart,
equally qualified to superintend his mourning flock. The venerable Mr. Asbury,
whose praise is in all the churches, is still with you, -- a burning and a
shining light. We never lose sight of the zeal he showed for the salvation of
souls, at the hazard of his life, during the war on the continent, when all
others forsook it and fled. To speak our sentiments on this subject, might pain
his mind; we therefore restrain ourselves, being well assured that he needs no
encomiums of ours to recommend him to you! May his last days be crowned with
increasing success in his great ministerial labors!
"Respecting our union, dear brethren, we think of no separation from you, save
the great Atlantic. Our doctrine, and manner of spreading the gospel, are the
same, and we mutually rejoice in each other's welfare. On this principle, we
conclude, that you will greatly rejoice to hear of the flourishing state of
vital godliness among us. In this kingdom, so long distinguished by every
privilege congenial to real religion, there has been this year an increase of
above seven thousand members to our Society, near a thousand in Ireland, where
the missionaries have been greatly blest in their arduous undertaking,
particularly in weakening the destructive influence of the man of sin and, we
trust, in hastening the total overthrow of idolatry and superstition.
"What you have said concerning our present worthy secretary, the Rev. Dr. Coke,
is no matter of wonder to us, who have long known his value, the honor which our
Lord has put upon him, and have enjoyed the fruit of his labor. By a vote of our
conference this day, he was requested to continue with us, in case his
engagements with you, which he has repeatedly stated to us, should admit of it.
"Our conference has been numerous, and many important subjects have been brought
before us; but, thanks be to God, we have been graciously preserved from the
evil one, and are drawing toward a conclusion in the utmost harmony and love.
"That the eternal God may be your refuge, and the everlasting arms be underneath
you; and that the good will of Him who dwelt in the bush may be ever manifested
among you, is the earnest prayer of; very dear brethren, yours, in endless love.
"Signed, in behalf of the conference,
"John Barber, President.
"Liverpool, August 11, 1807."
The answer of the General Conference to this is as follows: --
"Baltimore, 25th May, 1808
"Very Dear Brethren and Fathers in Christ: -- Your very affectionate address 'to
the Methodist General Conference in America,' has been read in our conference,
and afforded us great consolation. Feeling with you that 'our doctrine and
manner of spreading the gospel are the same,' that we are united under one
glorious Head, suffering in the same cause, and traveling to the same world of
rest, we cannot but rejoice in your prosperity. Yes, brethren, we rejoice to
hear that the great Head of the church has owned your labors, and given hundreds
and thousands of precious souls to your labors and prayers. But above all, we
feel constrained to return thanks to the Father of lights for presiding over
your conference, and enabling you to draw to a close in harmony and love; and
again to go out into the hedges and highways, the towns and cities, and lift up
your united voice for the recovery of a lost and sinking world. O brethren, if
God so wonderfully owned and blest the labors of the few that first engaged in
spreading the gospel on the itinerant plan in your highly-favored land, so that
'a little one has become a thousand,' what may we not expect from the labors of
hundreds and thousands, provided they continue equally pure in doctrine, holy in
life, and zealous for the glory of the Redeemer's kingdom?
"We also, in this highly-favored country, have cause of unceasing gratitude and
love to our common Lord, for his boundless love toward us. Although we have had
a vast extent of country to travel over, in many parts stupendous chains of
rocky mountains to climb, and uncultivated regions to explore, yet hitherto we
have been kept one; and our labors have been crowned with success beyond our
most sanguine expectations. Not only in our towns and populous cities, and the
country adjacent to the Atlantic, have we seen the pleasure of the Lord prosper
in our hand; but also to the westward beyond the river Ohio, to the Mississippi
and the Missouri, we have seen the travail of the Redeemer's soul coming borne
to God. In those places where but a few years ago the wild beast of the forest
prowled after his prey, and the tawny savage lurked in wait to murder the
innocent, now houses are raised for the worship of God, precious souls have been
converted by hundreds and thousands, and the songs of Zion are heard. Truly the
wilderness and the solitary place have become glad, and the desert blossoms as
the rose. This is the Lord's doing, and it is marvelous in our eyes.
"Our numbers are still increasing; we added more than seven thousand members to
our societies the last year. There are now upward of one hundred and fifty
thousand members within the bounds of our charge. The prospects are still
opening and pleasing. The fields are white unto the harvest. Our missionaries in
the interior and upon the frontier have been successful. But we wish to rejoice
with trembling. All the honor and praise be ascribed to God for ever.
"Your request for the continuance of our beloved brother Dr. Coke among you has
been taken into the most serious and solemn deliberation in our conference; and
in accordance with your request, a vote has passed that he may continue with you
until he may be called to us by all the annual conferences respectively, or the
General Conference. We are, however, not insensible of his value, or ungrateful
for his past labors of love. And we do sincerely pray that the everlasting God
may still be with him, and make him a blessing to hundreds and thousands of
immortal souls.
"Our venerable father, Mr. Asbury, is still spared to us; and notwithstanding he
carries the weight of threescore and three years, he has been enabled regularly
to visit all the annual conferences, and to preside in our General Conference.
We esteem this a peculiar blessing.
As the pious Whatcoat is taken from us to his eternal reward, we have elected
and set apart our beloved brother William McKendree, who has been well tried and
found faithful in the work of the ministry nearly twenty years, to fill his
place as joint superintendent with Mr. Asbury. And we hope that the mantle of
Elijah will rest upon Elisha. Our conference has been large, and business of the
greatest importance has come before us; but through the infinite goodness of God
we have been preserved in union, and are now drawing toward a close in harmony
and love.
"Respecting our union, brethren, we can say with you, we know no separation save
the Atlantic. And we wish, so far as circumstances will permit, ever to
cultivate the most cordial affection.
"And now, dear brethren and fathers, praying that the God and Father of our Lord
Jesus Christ may be your guide and support in life and death, and that we may
all meet in our Father's house above, we remain yours, in unceasing love.
"Signed by order and in behalf of the conference." *[21]
As a variety of conflicting commentaries have been made on these proceedings,
and especially upon the letters of Dr. Coke, some of them discreditable to his
character, and others to the character of the Methodist Episcopal Church, it
seems proper to subjoin a few remarks, with a view to set the matter in a just
point of light, referring the reader, for a more full vindication of those
transactions, to the book entitled, "An Original Church of Christ," and to the
"Defense of our Fathers." Let it be remembered then,
1. That the letter of Dr. Coke to Bishop White was his own simply, for which no
one is responsible but himself, for he consulted not the General Conference at
all, nor even Bishop Asbury or Mr. Wesley. Nay, it appears from the letter
itself that Dr. Coke was fully sensible that Bishop Asbury would be averse to
the plan of the union between the two Churches. If, therefore, there be any
thing reprehensible in the letter or in the plan proposed, neither the Methodist
Episcopal Church, Bishop Asbury, nor Mr. Wesley is to be held responsible for
it, as neither the one nor the other was at all consenting to the proposition.
But,
2. It seems that Dr. Coke himself designed his letter only as preparatory to an
interview on the subject with Bishop White, should the proposition be favorably
viewed by the latter. It was, therefore, purely a confidential communication
from one friend to another, the writer requesting Bishop White to burn the
letter in case he should not view the subject favorably; and even if he should,
the preliminaries were to be discussed afterward, and the whole subject
submitted to the General Conference, whose negative would have nullified the
entire proceedings. The letter, therefore, should be considered only as an
incipient step towards a union which the writer greatly desired as a means,
according to his judgment at the time, of realizing a greater amount of good
than could be in their separate action. If, therefore, the end proposed could
have been realized without any sacrifice of principle, or the use of unlawful
means, it might have been sanctioned by all good men in each communion, without
any impeachment of either motive or judgment. In the estimation of Bishop White
himself, as appears from his answer to Dr. Coke, such a union might have been
effected without any dereliction of duty on either side, provided the terms of
the compact could have been made mutually agreeable. Futurity alone can fully
declare whether the motive in making or rejecting the proposition were most in
accordance with the Divine will, or most conducive to extensive and permanent
good. In any, and in every event, the severe censures which have been cast upon
Dr. Coke, and the unwarrantable conclusions respecting the organization of the
Methodist Episcopal Church, are not justified or sustained by the facts in the
case, however much we may deprecate the making or rejecting the movements of
either party in the premises.
3. The most weighty objection, however, to Dr. Coke, in making the proposal, is,
that he thereby expressed a doubt of the validity of his own ordination, and of
course of those on whom he had laid his hands. The reader is requested to notice
that this objection has been raised by the Protestant Episcopalians who consider
presbyterial ordination invalid, and who profess a belief in the uninterrupted
succession of a third order in the church, denominated bishops, made such by a
triple consecration; but as this belief is founded upon no substantial proof, as
such an order cannot be traced, nor therefore insisted upon as essential to
constitute a valid ministry, the objection itself can have no solid foundation;
more especially as Dr. Coke himself says expressly, in the above letter to The
General Conference, that he had no confidence in the doctrine of succession, and
therefore considered his consecration by Wesley and others as perfectly valid.
But Dr. Coke's letter above quoted, sets this matter at rest by the most
explicit avowal on this point. In whatever sense Bishop White might have
understood him, it is manifest that Dr. Coke never meant to insinuate that his
own ordination by Mr. Wesley, or that of those who had received it at his hands,
was wanting in any thing to make it valid. This is a contradiction put upon the
letter of Dr. Coke not authorized by the letter itself, and is expressly
contradicted in the one he addressed to the General Conference.
4. But as before said, whatever error may have been committed in this affair,
the Methodist Episcopal Church is not accountable for it. It is believed that
Dr. Coke betrayed too much precipitancy in reference to this subject -- that his
great desire for extensive usefulness led him to make the proposal, which he did
without due consideration -- that before he thus committed himself to those who
were watching him, with perhaps some jealousy, he should have consulted and
obtained the consent of his worthy colleague, as well as Mr. Wesley's and the
General Conference. It is, moreover, highly probable that Dr. Coke misunderstood
the views of Mr. Wesley, when he told Bishop White that had he foreseen some
things, he would not have gone so far. No other intimation, so far as I have
been able to learn, was ever given that Mr. Wesley ever repented of what he had
done for his American brethren. His last letter to Ezekiel Cooper, but a few
days before his death, and the record he made in his journal in reference to
this business, both prove that Dr. Coke labored under a mistake when he said
this. What Mr. Wesley said in regard to Mr. Asbury's calling himself a bishop,
and to Cokesbury College, no more proves that he repented of what he had done,
than it does that a father is sorry that he has a promising son, merely because
he finds it necessary to chastise him for his good.
It should be observed that Dr. Coke does not say in his letter to Bishop White
that he had authority from Mr. Wesley to say that the latter regretted the steps
he had taken in the organization of the Methodist Episcopal Church, but gives it
as his opinion only that such were Mr. Wesley's views and feelings.
The fact is, Dr. Coke had become alarmed -- unnecessarily so, as subsequent
events proved -- from the disposition manifested by O'Kelly and his partisans,
fearing that a convulsion would take place in the Methodist Episcopal Church,
and that they would become scattered abroad. To prevent such a calamity, Bishop
Asbury proposed the council, which had but an ephemeral existence, and did not
answer the design of its institution, to which neither Dr. Coke nor O'Kelly was
agreed, the former submitting to it from deference to Bishop Asbury, proposing
in the mean time a General Conference as a substitute, which was brought about
in 1792, at which time O'Kelly withdrew.
Under these alarming apprehensions for the safety of the church, Dr. Coke made
the proposition for a union with the Protestant Episcopal Church, from a hope of
enlarging the sphere of usefulness for his Methodist brethren, by creating a
concentration of action for the ministry of both communions, and thereby
inspiring more public confidence in the cementing principles of Christianity and
the stability of its institutions. As, however, his fears were groundless, so
the union proposed was both impolitic and unnecessary he himself lived to see
and acknowledge.
It is hoped, therefore, that we may hear no more of the doubts of Dr. Coke
respecting the validity of his ordination. And whatever errors he may have
committed in this affair, let them find an apology in that common frailty of
human nature from which none are exempt -- the imperfection of human judgment --
and be buried in the same tomb in which the remains are deposited which once
shrouded a spirit of no common mold -- a spirit actuated by the noblest
principles of philanthropy, piety, and faith.
We claim not for Dr. Coke perfection or infallibility of judgment; but we do
claim for him an unsullied reputation, a purity of motive, guiding and actuating
an extended desire for usefulness to his fellow-men, and which a close and
critical inspection of his character and conduct makes to shine out with
increased luster and a more enduring brightness. And if the same amount of
goodness can be awarded to those who have made this vindication necessary -- if
the same apology for merely human weaknesses will serve to set off their virtues
in the same conspicuous light -- we shall rejoice in anticipating, by the
abounding mercy of God in Christ Jesus, our eternal union with them all, in
ascribing honor and glory to Him who hath washed them and us in his own blood,
and hath made us kings and priests unto God for ever and ever.
There was another very important matter submitted to this General Conference. We
have already seen in the preceding chapter, the efforts which were made by
Bishop Asbury and most of the annual conferences, to convene a delegated General
Conference in 1807, but that the measure was defeated by the vote of the
Virginia conference. Not despairing of accomplishing an object so desirable in
itself; the subject was presented to this General Conference in the following
memorial: --
"Very Dear Brethren: -- We are as one of the seven eyes of the great and
increasing body of the Methodist Episcopal Church in these United States, which
is composed of about five hundred traveling, and about two thousand local
preachers, together with upwards of one hundred and forty thousand members;
these, (with our numerous congregations and families, spread over an extent of
country more than two thousand miles from one end to the other, amounting, in
all probability, to more than one million of souls, which are, directly or
remotely, under our pastoral oversight and ministerial charge,) should engage
our most sacred attention, and should call into exertion all the wisdom and
talents we are possessed of; to perpetuate the unity and prosperity of the whole
connection, and to establish such regulations, rules, and form of government, as
may, by the blessing of God in Jesus Christ, promote that cause of religion
which is more precious to us than riches, honor, or life itself, and be
conducive to the salvation or souls, among the generations yet unborn. The
fields are white unto harvest before us, and the opening prospect of the great
day of glory brightens continually in our view, and we are looking forward with
hopeful expectations for the universal spread of scriptural truth and holiness
over the habitable globe. Brethren, for what have we labored -- for what have we
suffered -- for what have we borne the reproach of Christ, with much
long-suffering, with tear: and sorrow -- but to serve the great end and eternal
purpose or the grace of God, in the present and everlasting felicity of immortal
souls?
"When we take a serious and impartial view of this important subject, and
consider the extent of our connection, the number of our preachers, the great
inconvenience, expense, and loss of time, that must necessarily result from our
present regulations relative to our General Conferences, we are deeply impressed
with a thorough conviction that a representative or delegated General
Conference, composed of a specific number, on principles of equal
representation, from the several annual conferences, would be much more
conducive to the prosperity and general unity of the whole body, than the
present indefinite and numerous body of ministers, collected together unequally
from the various conferences to the great inconvenience of the ministry, and
injury of the work of God.
"We therefore present unto you this memorial, requesting that you will adopt the
principle of an equal representation from the annual conferences, to form in
future a delegated General Conference, and that you will establish such rules
and regulations as are necessary to carry the same into effect.
"As we are persuaded that our brethren in general, from a view of the situation
and circumstances of the connection, must be convinced, upon mature and
impartial reflection, of the propriety and necessity of the measure, we forbear
to enumerate the various reasons and arguments which might be urged in support
of it. But we do hereby instruct, advise, and request every member who shall go
from our conference to the General Conference, to urge, if necessary, every
reason and argument in favor of the principle, and to use all their Christian
influence to have the same adopted and carried into effect.
"And we also shall and do invite and request our brethren in the several annual
conferences which are to sit between this and the General Conference, to join
and unite with us in the subject matter of this memorial. We do hereby candidly
and openly express our opinion and wish, with the firmest attachment to the
unity and prosperity of the connection; hoping and praying that our chief
Shepherd and Bishop of our souls, the Lord Jesus Christ, may direct you in all
wisdom, righteousness, brotherly love, and Christian unity.
"We are, dear brethren, in the bonds of gospel ties, most affectionately yours,
&c.
"By order and in behalf of the New York conference, without a dissenting vote.
"(Signed) Francis Ward, Sec'y.
"Coeyman's Patent, May the 7th, 1807."
This memorial, it seems, had been submitted to several of the annual
conferences, and concurred in, as appears by the record, by the New England,
Ohio, and South Carolina conferences; and, accordingly, it had been requested,
that as full a representation as practicable, should attend the present session
of the General Conference, that a full expression of the voice of the several
annual conferences should be heard in regard to this measure.
After the memorial was read, it was referred to a committee of two members from
each annual conference, chosen by the representatives of each conference from
among themselves; and the following members composed the committee: --
New York Conference -- Ezekiel Cooper, John Wilson; New England Conference --
George Pickering, Joshua Soule; Western Conference -- William McKendree, William
Burke; South Carolina Conference -- William Phoebus, Josias Randle; Virginia
Conference -- Philip Bruce, Jesse Lee; Baltimore Conference -- Stephen G.
Roszell, Nelson Reed; Philadelphia Conference -- John McClaskey, Thomas Ware.
On Monday, the 16th, the committee presented the following report, which, after
a long debate, was rejected by a vote of 57 for and 64 against it: --
"Whereas, it is of the greatest importance that the doctrine, form of
government, and general rules of the United Societies in America be preserved
sacred and inviolable and whereas every prudent measure should be taken to
preserve, strengthen, and perpetuate the union of the connection:
"Therefore, your committee, upon mature deliberation, have thought it advisable
that the third section of the form of Discipline shall be as follows, viz: --
SECTION III
"Of the General Conference
"1. The General Conference shall be composed of delegates from the annual
conferences.
"2. The delegates shall be chosen by ballot without debate, in the annual
conferences respectively, in the last meeting of conference previous to the
sitting of the General Conference.
"3. Each annual conference respectively shall have a right to send seven elders,
members of their conference, as delegates to the General Conference.
"4. Each annual conference shall have a right to send one delegate in addition
to the seven, for every ten members belonging to such conference, over and above
fifty, so that if there be sixty members they shall send eight; if seventy, they
shall send nine, and so on in proportion.
"5. The General Conference shall meet on the first day of day, in the year of
our Lord 1812; and thenceforward on the first day of May, once in four years
perpetually, at such place or places as shall be fixed on by the General
Conference from time to time.
"6. At all times when the General Conference is met, it shall take two thirds of
the whole number of delegates to form a quorum.
"7. One of the general superintendents shall preside in the General Conference;
but in case no general superintendent be present, the General Conference shall
choose a president pro tem.
"8. The General Conference shall have full powers to make rules, regulations,
and canons for our church, under the following limitations and restrictions,
viz:
"The General Conference shall not revoke, alter, or change our articles of
religion; nor establish any new standards or rules of doctrine contrary to our
present existing and established standards of doctrine.
"They shall not lessen the number of seven delegates from each annual
conference, nor allow of a greater number from any annual conference than is
provided for in the fourth paragraph of this section.
"They shall not change or alter any part or rule of our government, so as to do
away episcopacy, or to destroy the plan of our itinerant general
superintendency.
"They shall not revoke or change the general rules of the United Societies.
"They shall not do away the privileges of our ministers or preachers of trial by
a committee, and of an appeal.
"Neither shall they appropriate the produce of the Book Concern, or of the
Charter Fund, to any purpose other than for the benefit of the traveling,
superannuated, supernumerary and worn-out preachers, their wives, widows, and
children.
"Provided, nevertheless, that upon the joint recommendation of all the annual
conferences, then a majority of two thirds of the General Conference succeeding,
shall suffice to alter any of the above restrictions."
After discussing this report for one whole day, it was, by a vote of the
conference, postponed until the reconsideration of the question respecting the
manner in which the presiding elders should thereafter be appointed. After it
was decided that they should continue to be appointed as heretofore by the
bishops, on Wednesday the 18th, the consideration of the report was resumed, and
after some debate the entire report was, as before stated, rejected by a
majority of seven votes.
The rejection of this report was a source of much regret and disappointment to
most of the older preachers who were present, and particularly to Bishop Asbury,
as they clearly saw the necessity of adopting some plan by which the doctrines
of the church, its form of government, and its general rules, might be preserved
from deterioration, and also by which a more equal representation from the
several annual conferences should be secured. These things led to further
consultation upon the subject, and it issued finally in the adoption, almost
unanimously, of the following regulations and limitations: --
Q. Who shall compose the General Conference, and what are the regulations and
powers belonging to it?
"A. 1. The General Conference shall be composed of one member for every five
members of each annual conference, to be appointed by seniority or choice, at
the discretion of such annual conference; yet so that such representatives shall
have traveled four full calendar years from the time they were received on trial
by an annual conference, and are in full connection at the time of holding the
conference.
"2. The General Conference shall meet on the first day of May, in the year of
our Lord 1812, in the city of New York, and thenceforward on the first day of
May once in four years perpetually, in such place or places as shall be fixed by
the General Conference from time to time; but the general superintendents, with
or by the advice of all the annual conferences, or, if there be no general
superintendent, all the annual conferences respectively, shall have power to
call a General Conference, if they judge it necessary, at any time.
"3. At all times when the General Conference is met, it shall take two thirds of
the representatives of all the annual conferences to make a quorum for the
transacting of business.
"4. One of the general superintendents shall preside in the General Conference;
but in case no general superintendent be present, the General Conference shall
choose a president pro tempore.
"5. The General Conference shall have full powers to make rules and regulations
for our Church, under the following limitations and restrictions, viz.:
"1. The General Conference shall not revoke, alter, or change our Articles of
Religion, nor establish any new standards or rules of doctrine, contrary to our
present existing and established standards of doctrine.
"2. They shall not allow of more than one representative for every five members
of the annual conference, nor allow of a less number than one for every seven.
"3. They shall not change or alter any part or rule of our government, so as to
do away episcopacy, or to destroy the plan of our itinerant general
superintendency.
"4. They shall not revoke or change the general rules of the United Societies.
"5. They shall not do away the privileges of our ministers or preachers of a
trial by a committee, and of an appeal; neither shall they do away the
privileges of our members of trial before the society or by a select number, and
of an appeal.
"6. They shall not appropriate the produce of the Book Concern or of the Charter
Fund to any purpose other than for the benefit of the traveling, supernumerary,
superannuated, and worn-out preachers, their wives, widows, and children.
"7. Provided, nevertheless, that, upon the joint recommendation of all the
annual conferences, then a majority of two-thirds of the General Conference
succeeding, shall suffice to alter any of the above resolutions."
The unanimity with which these restrictive regulations were adopted by the
conference, shows the deep sense which was very generally felt of the propriety
of limiting the powers of the General Conference, so as to secure for ever the
essential doctrines of Christianity from all encroachments, as well as those
rules of moral conduct, so succinctly and precisely embodied in the General
Rules, and also to prevent the appropriations of the available funds of the
church from being diverted to other objects than those for which they had been
established. Call these rules, therefore, restrictive regulations, or a
constitution of the Church -- for we contend not about names merely -- they have
ever since been considered as sacredly binding upon all succeeding General
Conferences, limiting them in all their legislative acts, and prohibiting them
from making inroads upon the doctrines, general rules; and government of the
church.
Before this, each General Conference felt itself at full liberty, not being
prohibited by any standing laws, to make whatever alterations it might see fit,
or to introduce any new doctrine or item in the Discipline, which either fancy,
inclination, discretion, or indiscretion might dictate. Under this state of
things, knowing the rage of man for novelty, and witnessing the destructive
changes which have frequently laid waste churches, by removing ancient
landmarks, and so modifying doctrines and usages as to suit the temper of the
times, or to gratify either a corrupt taste or a perverse disposition, many had
felt uneasy apprehensions for the safety and unity of the church, and the
stability of its doctrines, moral discipline, and the frame of its government;
and none were more solicitous upon this subject than Bishop Asbury, who had
labored so long with an assiduity equaled by few, if indeed any, and suffered so
much for the propagation and establishing of these important points; he
therefore greatly desired, before he should be called hence, to see them fixed
upon a permanent foundation. The lively satisfaction, too, with which this act
of the conference was received generally, both by ministers and people,
abundantly proves the wisdom which presided in that council which devised these
resolutions, and applauds the prudence and caution with which they were so
cordially adopted. And although the progress of events has dictated the
expediency of some modification in the iron-like bond of the proviso, yet time
and experience have borne a faithful testimony to the salutary influence of the
restrictions themselves, on the peace and unity of the church.
The death of Bishop Whatcoat, and the absence of Dr. Coke, left Bishop Asbury
alone in the superintendency. This was a burden, in the present enlarged state
of the work, he was not able long to bear; and hence a resolution passed the
conference on the twelfth day of its session, for the election and consecration
of an additional bishop. Before, however, this motion prevailed, a motion for
the election of seven additional bishops, one for each annual conference, with
Bishop Asbury at their head, was largely and ably discussed by some of the
leading members of the conference on each side. Those, however, who were in
favor of this motion, were also in favor of either abolishing or greatly
restricting the office of presiding elder, and making the episcopacy so large as
in a great measure to supersede the necessity of that office. But as it was
finally settled by a large majority of the conference, that this officer should
be continued in the church, and likewise continue to be appointed by the bishop,
so the motion for adding seven additional bishops, notwithstanding the
plausibility with which the measure was urged upon the conference, was finally
rejected by a strong vote.
It was then moved that two additional bishops be elected and consecrated. This
also, after a free interchange of views, was decided in the negative, when the
resolution in favor of one was adopted almost unanimously. The next question to
be decided, was, who should be the man.
On the same day on which the resolution passed, the conference proceeded to the
election by ballot, and on counting the votes, it was found that out of 128, the
number of members present, William McKendree had 95 in his favor, *[22] and was
therefore declared to be duly elected; and on the 17th of May, 1808, he was
consecrated in the Light Street church by Bishop Asbury, assisted by the Rev.
Messrs. Freeborn Garrettson, Philip Bruce, Jesse Lee, and Thomas Ware.
Mr. McKendree had been commended to the attention and approbation of the
conference, by a long, laborious, and faithful service in the itinerant field of
labor, during which time God had set his seal to his ministry in a most
remarkable manner.
William McKendree was born of reputable parents, in King William county, in the
State of Virginia, on the 6th day of July, 1757, and was educated in the Church
of England. In the year 1787, in the 30th year of his age, under the ministry of
the Rev. John Easter, Mr. McKendree was awakened to a sense of his lost
condition, and thence led to seek and obtain an interest in the atoning blood of
Christ. Impelled by an inextinguishable thirst for the salvation of souls, he
was led into the "ministry of reconciliation," and in 1788 was received on trial
in the Virginia conference. He soon gave evidence of great ardor of mind in the
cause of God, and of superior abilities as a preacher of the gospel.
In the great agitation which was produced by the conduct of O'Kelly and his
partisans, his mind became for a short season greatly perplexed with the
controversy which arose out of the questions which were then mooted, and,
fearing that the course taken by the conference might prove injurious to the
cause of religion, he declined taking a regular appointment for that year. He
was, however, soon convinced of his error, and, at the request of the bishop,
was stationed in Norfolk, Va., in 1793. These things led him to a more critical
inquiry into those points of controversy then agitated, and the result was a
more thorough conviction than ever of the scriptural character of the Methodist
Episcopal Church, and of his duty to adhere to it with firmness and fidelity,
which he did to the end of his life.
In 1796 he was appointed to the charge of a district in the Virginia conference,
which trust he fulfilled with great fidelity and success for three years, when
he was removed to the Baltimore district, over which he presided one year with
great dignity and usefulness, laboring with assiduity to spread "the knowledge
of salvation by the remission of sins."
At the end of this term he was selected by Bishops Asbury and Whatcoat, who were
going on their tour to the western country, to take charge of the district which
then comprehended the whole of the western conference. Here he had to travel
about fifteen hundred miles every three months, in order to pass around and
through his district. He entered upon this new field of labor with that
enlightened zeal which had heretofore distinguished him, and was the happy and
honored instrument of extending the Redeemer's kingdom far into these new
settlements, in some parts of Tennessee, Kentucky, and Ohio. While here, the
camp-meetings commenced, before described, which were instrumental in promoting
the extensive revivals of religion with which those parts of the country were so
highly favored. Into this work he entered with all his soul, traveling and
preaching through the settlements, and was everywhere hailed as a messenger of
God. Here he was instrumental, in connection with those associated with him in
this good work, in laying the foundation of that living temple which has been
erected in that country.
It was from this field of labor that Mr. McKendree came to the General
Conference in 1808. And such was the confidence inspired in his wisdom and
integrity, in his zeal and prudence in promoting the cause of God, and such a
halo of glory seemed to surround his character, that the finger of Providence
appeared to point to him as the most suitable person to fill the office of a
superintendent.
Though personally unknown to most of the younger members of the conference, yet
a sermon which he delivered in the Light Street church on the Sabbath morning
previously to the day of his election, had such an effect on the minds of all
present, that they seemed to say, with one accord, "This is the man of our
choice, whom God hath appointed to rule over us." He was accordingly elected and
consecrated as before related; and his subsequent life and conduct prove that
the choice fell upon the right man, though his administration was often
subjected to the severest test and most critical scrutiny.
At this conference, Ezekiel Cooper resigned his station as editor and general
book steward, and John Wilson and Daniel Hitt, the former having served four
years as the assistant of Mr. Cooper, were elected to fill the station. A rule
also passed the conference prohibiting any one to serve in this office more than
eight years successively.
The following regulation was adopted in respect to the election and consecration
of local preachers to the office of deacons: --
"The bishops have obtained liberty, by the suffrages of the conference, to
ordain local preachers to the office of deacons, provided their characters pass
in examination, and obtain the approbation of the yearly conference, with a
testimony from the quarterly meeting of their respective circuits, after proper
examination, signed by the president and countersigned by the secretary."
The following rules respecting raising supplies were adopted: --
Every annual conference has full liberty to adopt and recommend such plans and
rules as to them may appear necessary, the more effectually to raise supplies
for the respective allowances. "If the respective allowances are not raised, as
provided for, the connection shall not be accountable for the deficiency, as in
case of debt."
The section respecting the trial and expulsion of members for a delinquency in
the payment of debts, and other disputes, was so amended as to allow a legal
process when it is judged the case is such as to require it.
In the question respecting permitting "strangers" at the meeting of the class
and society, the word "strangers" was exchanged for the words, "those who are
not of our society," so as to read, "How often shall we permit those who are not
of our society to meet in class or society?"
After these transactions, together with a few verbal alterations in some
sections of the Discipline, which do not much affect the sense, on the 26th day
of the month the conference adjourned, never more to meet under the same
circumstances, as hereafter the conference was to be composed of delegates
chosen by the respective annual conferences.
In conformity to the resolution of the conference in relation to Dr. Coke, the
following was inserted in the minutes: --
Dr. Coke, at the request of the British Conference, and by consent of our
General Conference, resides in Europe. He is not to exercise the office of
superintendent among us in the United States, until he be recalled by the
General Conference, or by all the annual conferences respectively."
From this period, therefore, Dr. Coke resided in Europe, until he commenced the
missionary voyage to Asia, in which he fell a martyr to his work, in the midst
of the Indian ocean, where he was entombed beneath its coral sands, until the
last trumpet shall bid his "sleeping dust" awake to everlasting life and glory.
* * * * * * *
PART 17
Volume II, Book IV, Chapter 8
From the close of the General Conference of 1808, to the
commencement of the General Conference of 1812
1808
There were no additional conferences created this year, the whole of the work in
the United States and Territories, as well as in Upper and Lower Canada, being
comprehended in the seven already existing.
It appears that both preachers and people were generally satisfied with what had
been done by the last General Conference, and the experience of thirty years has
abundantly tested the wisdom of the plan of securing an equal representation
from the seven annual conferences, acting, when together, under the limitations
which that conference saw fit to impose. The preachers, therefore, went to their
several stations with hearts burning with love to their fellowmen, and a
determination to devote themselves entirely to their peculiar work. And though
but few new circuits were added this year, yet the work of God gradually
increased and spread among the people, both in the old and new countries.
Bishop Asbury felt himself greatly relieved from the burden of responsibility
resting upon him as the sole superintendent, by the active and diligent manner
in which the newly elected and consecrated bishop entered upon the labors of his
office: -- "The burden," he remarks, "is now borne by two pair of shoulders
instead of one -- the care is cast upon two hearts and heads." He, however, by
no means remitted any of his labors, but with the same characteristic ardor and
diligence, we find him moving through the general work, giving tone to the
spirit of reformation which was now pervading different portions of the country,
particularly through the agency of camp-meetings. Hence we find him this year,
in company with Bishop McKendree, after passing through some of the older
settlements of Pennsylvania, crossing the mountains and descending into the
valley of the Mississippi and notwithstanding the growing infirmities of body
under which he often groaned, he visited several of their camp-meetings, and
preached to the people, exhorting them to steadfastness in the faith.
While here he had an opportunity of manifesting the tender sensibilities of his
soul over the grave of one of his departed friends. Passing by the grave, he
says: --
"It was as much as I could do to forbear weeping I mused over her speaking
grave. How sweetly eloquent! Ah! the world knows little of my sorrows -- little
knows how dear to me are my many friends, and how deeply I feel their loss. But
they all die in the Lord, and this shall comfort me."
His colleague, Bishop McKendree, also entered upon his work with equal
diligence, making the entire circuit of the continent from year to year. One
reason assigned by Bishop Asbury why it became him to visit, as nearly as
practicable, every part of the work was, that the preachers and people ought to
know their bishop, and that he ought to know them, so as to be able to
sympathize with them in their wants and sufferings, to understand their true
state, as well as to set an example to all which they might safely and
profitably imitate. Hence, while in the western country, he says, "I feel for
the people of this territory; but we must suffer with them if we expect to feel
for them as we ought; and here are the disadvantages of a local episcopacy,
because it cannot be interested for its charge as it should be, because it sees
not, suffers not with, and therefore feels not for the people." And therefore
for the first year of Bishop McKendree's episcopal labors, his father in the
gospel led him around from one part of the work to another, introduced him to
the conferences, and made him acquainted, as far as possible, with the people of
his charge. And what a charge! To travel from Georgia to Maine, from thence
through Vermont and along the lakes unto the western states, following the
waters of the Ohio, the Mississippi, the Tennessee and the Cumberland rivers,
ascending the hills and crossing the intervening valleys, lodging sometimes in
log huts, and not infrequently in the woods, attending the conferences,
preaching almost every day, receiving visitors, writing letters, and hearing the
grievances of discontented individuals! This was labor! and labor, too, actually
performed by those who were at that time honored with presiding over the
Methodist Episcopal Church. And does the reader wish to hear how such travels
and labors were performed? Let Bishop Asbury answer. Speaking of his departure
from a camp-meeting which he and Bishop McKendree had attended in Tennessee, he
says: --
"The right way to improve a short day is to stop only to feed the horses; and
let the riders, meanwhile, take a bite of what they may have been provident
enough to put into their pockets."
As they thus moved around from one annual conference to another, Bishop Asbury
could direct the attention of his colleague to the fields which had been sown by
those who had already cultivated the ground.
Take another extract from his journal for this year, as an instance of the mode
in which they traveled, and of the feelings which were inspired under these
things, and the prospects before them. They were now in the state of Georgia,
having crossed the mountains from Tennessee and arrived among the older
settlements. While here he says: --
"My flesh sinks under labor. We are riding in a poor thirty dollar chaise, in
partnership, two bishops of us, but it must be confessed that it tallies well
with the weight of our purses. What bishops! Well -- but we have great news, and
we have great times, and each western, southern, and the Virginia conference
will have one thousand souls truly converted to God. Is not this an equivalent
for a light purse? And are we not well paid for starving and toil? Yes, glory to
God!"
This, indeed, was the reward for which he looked, for it may surprise some
readers to know that the salary of these bishops amounted to the enormous sum of
eighty dollars a year, besides their traveling expenses. Yet this is the fact,
and from this pittance they had to supply themselves with clothes and traveling
apparatus. Hence he refers in the above extract, to the "weight of their
purses."
While, however, they were, in some places, called upon to suffer these
privations, yet, in other places, they knew "How to abound, having all things"
needful for temporal comfort, surrounded by the kindest friends, and comforted
by their unaffected greetings of friendship. Under these circumstances, they
poured out their hearts in grateful acknowledgments to God for his goodness in
raising them up friends to comfort them and administer to their wants, at the
same time expressing a fear lest those abundant marks of favor should make them
forget their dependence on God, or neglect him as the "Giver of every good and
perfect gift." But whether in want or abounding in plenty, they went on their
way, rejoicing it all the good things which the Lord was doing for the people,
and contributing by their preaching and example to invite all their brethren to
diligence and perseverance in their respective spheres of labor. This was an
efficient general superintendence, worthy of the name, and answering the end of
its institution.
Among other places, the new settlements in some portions of the state of Ohio
were this year visited with outpourings of the Divine Spirit. We have already
noticed the influence which the camp-meetings exerted on the inhabitants of that
country, and that their continuance, freed from the wild irregularities which
had rendered them suspicious in some places, was a means of diffusing the spirit
of reformation and of sound piety through the settlements. Along the banks of
Paint Greek and the Great Miami, the work flourished greatly during this and
several subsequent years, so that, as before stated, in the mouth of September,
1807, an annual conference was held in Chillicothe, and another in 1809.
This year was distinguished by a very considerable revival of religion in the
Mad river country. Among others who were made partakers of divine grace, was a
Mr. Kenton, who was one of the first adventurers into the wilderness of Kentucky
and Ohio, and had been a companion of the celebrated Boone, the hardy pioneer
into Kentucky. Kenton, after living for some time near Maysville in Kentucky,
finally settled on the banks of Mad river. He had often displayed the most
intrepid courage in contending with the savages of the wilderness, in conquering
and slaying the wild beasts of the forest, and enduring all those hardships
which are incident to the life of a rover through the western woods and
prairies. And though once or twice taken a prisoner by the savages, yet such was
his vigilance and fearlessness, that he escaped from their grasp, and survived
all the perils of a hunter's life. Yet this haughty lord of the forest fell
before the "sword of the spirit which is the word of God." He who had fled from
the face of civilization, and more than once moved his residence to avoid coming
in contact with his white neighbors who were settling around him, was at length
caught in the Gospel net, and brought a willing captive to the Lord Jesus
Christ.
About this time, a camp-meeting was held in his immediate neighborhood.
Attracted by the fame of their character, and wishing to gratify a laudable
curiosity, Kenton mingled with the crowd who attended the meeting, and listened
with attention to the ambassadors of Christ. Light broke in upon his
understanding, and conviction penetrated his conscience. He who had boldly
grappled with the wild beasts of the forest, and fearlessly contended with
ferocious Indians, was now seen to tremble and weep under the power of Gospel
truth. After laboring some time in silence under the pressure of that guilt
which he now felt preying upon his spirits, he asked and obtained an interview
with the preacher, the Rev. Mr. Sale, to whom he unbosomed himself in the
following strain: --
"Sir, I wish to open my mind to you freely, but must enjoin the most profound
secrecy. I have been a wretched sinner; but the Lord has spared my life. I have
been in so many battles, encountered so many dangers, so many times taken
prisoner by the Indians -- have run the gauntlet -- have been taken into the
woods by the Indians, stripped, and tied fast on the back of a wild colt,
stretched and lashed fast with my hands under its flanks, my heels under its
breast, and then let loose to the mercy of the wild animal, till some of my
limbs were broken; and I at last miraculously escaped. I have been wounded so
often, and encountered various other difficulties; but after all have been firm
to my purpose and unshaken in my resolutions and determinations. And now, sir,
by the help of God, I am determined to get religion and serve the Lord. Do you
think sir, I will ever give it up?"
After an interchange of some thoughts in reference to this momentous subject,
and enjoining secrecy upon Mr. Sale, they returned to the encampment. That night
the general -- for such was his title -- was in great agony of mind, and was
earnestly engaged in seeking for redemption in the blood of Christ. The next
morning he was heard proclaiming aloud himself, what he had the night before so
solemnly requested to be kept a profound secret. He was declaring what God had
done for his soul, and many praised God on his account.
Such a change, on such a man, could not but have a most powerful and salutary
influence on the minds of others, especially as his subsequent life gave
irrefutable evidence of the reality of the work. This is given as one specimen
among hundreds which might be selected, in proof of the good effects of these
meetings.
In the southwestern part of the country a new circuit was formed along the banks
of the Tombigbee river, by the labors of Matthew P. Sturdevant. This being a new
and thinly settled country, the preacher was subjected to those difficulties and
hardships which were inseparable from the mode of life adopted by the Methodist
itinerants of those days. He succeeded, however, in forming a circuit, so that
in 1810 to we find, on the minutes of conference for Tombigbee, eighty six
members -- seventy-one whites, and fifteen colored.
In New England the work of God had slowly progressed in several places, and this
year Smithfield and Palmyra circuits were added to those heretofore formed. The
latter was in the Kennebeck district, much of which embraced the newly settled
countries in the province of Maine. Through the labors of such men as the Rev.
Messrs. Elijah Hedding, Joshua Soule, Thomas Branch, John Broadhead, Elijah R.
Sabin, and Oliver Beale, who were this year the presiding elders in the New
England conference, Methodism was gradually, and in some places powerfully,
advancing, both in the older and in some of the new settlements in the New
England states. While Thomas Branch was leading forward the young men under his
care in the regions of Vermont, where Methodism now numbered about one thousand
six hundred members, Elijah Hedding (now bishop) was equally indefatigable in
exploring the settlements and villages among the hills and valleys of New
Hampshire; and the province of Maine was blessed with the labors of Joshua Soule
(now bishop) and Oliver Beale, whose example in the work committed to their
care, stimulated the preachers on their respective districts to activity and
diligence in their respective spheres of labor.
But among those whose early labors that were devoted to the salvation of the
people in New England, we must not forget to mention the name of Rev. George
Pickering. As early as 1795 we find him stationed in Hartford, Connecticut; and,
after filling the stations of New London, Lynn, and Boston, he was appointed a
presiding elder in 1797, which office he filled for several terms, with the
needful intervening years in stations, until age and infirmities obliged him to
intermit his more extensive labors for those better suited to his declining
years.
When Mr. Pickering entered this field, in 1793, there was but one district,
which was then in charge of Jesse Lee, including eighteen circuits, twenty-six
preachers, and two thousand two hundred and sixty members. At the time of which
we are now speaking, there were six districts, fifty-four circuits, seventy-five
preachers, and eight thousand eight hundred and twenty-five church members. Mr.
Pickering, therefore, may be said, in some sense, to have grown up with the
Methodist Episcopal Church in New England, as he very soon followed Mr. Lee, and
has ever since shared in its weal or woe, during all the vicissitudes through
which it has passed in that part of our work; and he still lives to labor and
rejoice with his brethren. And though the above number may appear small in
comparison with most of the other conferences, yet it must be remembered that
Methodism in that country had to contend with an opposition of a peculiar
character, arising from the modes of thinking and habits of the people on
religious subjects, and also that other churches were, in many instances, as
much benefited by the labors of the Methodist ministry as were the Methodists
themselves. Here, as well as in some other places, many who were awakened and
converted to God by our ministry, were received into other communions, and a
spirit of reformation, by this means, was diffused among the various evangelical
denominations. These things are mentioned not by way of complaint against
others, but merely as matters of fact, for we rejoice in all that the Lord our
God has done, or may do, by whatever instrumentality he may see fit to work.
While these things were going forward in the more exterior parts of the field of
labor, God was not unmindful of the people in the cities and villages in the
other states. In the city of New York, the work of reformation continued with
encouraging prosperity, and many were made partakers of the "grace of life." In
the city of Philadelphia also, there was an outpouring of the Spirit upon the
congregations, and quite a number was added to the church. Through the agency of
camp-meetings many parts of the country were blessed, particularly on the
eastern shore of Maryland, where hundreds of sinners were happily converted to
God; and his people were made to rejoice abundantly in beholding these manifest
displays of the mercy and love of God toward their fellow-men, as well as in
their own enjoyment of the reviving influences of the Holy Spirit.
A remarkable work of God commenced this year in the penitentiary of Richmond, in
Virginia, under the faithful labors of the Rev. Stith Mead, who undertook to
carry the consolations of religion to those unhappy people. By preaching to them
himself, and procuring the help of other ministers, and by circulating among
them small religious books, their minds were led to consider their ways, a godly
sorrow for sin was awakened in their hearts, and they were directed to look by
faith to Jesus Christ for pardon and salvation. The result of this good work
was, that in the course of a few months about thirty of these prisoners were
formed into a society, furnishing satisfactory evidence that they had "passed
from death unto life."
Twenty-nine preachers were located this year, seven were returned supernumerary,
seven superannuated, one had been expelled, and two, John Richards *[23] and
Dyer Burg, had withdrawn. George Dougharty Bennet Kendrick, Henry Willis, and
Richard Swaim had died.
The obituary notices of preachers now began to be considerably lengthened in the
published minutes, and as all can have recourse to these for information respect
mg their character, labors, and deaths, I must, to make room for other matters
more essentially connected with the history of the Church, continue to omit, or
modify these, as the nature of the case may seem to require.
Of George Dougharty we have already spoken in the account of the work in
Charleston, S. C. It is stated that his character stood exceedingly high in his
conference, both as a preacher and a presiding elder, furnishing the most
indubitable evidence of his readiness and qualification to fill with dignity and
usefulness any department of the work to which he might be called. After filling
the stations allotted him in the church with great fidelity, and discharging the
duties of his office as long as he was able to move, he manifested his courage
in the cause of God, by bringing forward a resolution in the last conference he
attended, in 1807, declaring "that if any preacher should desert his station
through fear, in time of sickness or danger, the conference should never employ
that man again."
It is said that he sustained this resolution, however rigid it may appear, with
such force and energy of argument, that he carried his cause, and thus, like a
general who dies in the arms of victory, he triumphed in this last public act of
his life over all opposition.
His last sufferings were indescribably severe; but he bore them with that meek
submission to the divine will by which he had ever been distinguished during his
active life; and on the 23d day of March, 1807, he took his departure from a
world of labor and suffering, to a land of rest and joy, after having devoted
the last nine years of his life to the services of the sanctuary.
His abilities as a preacher were of a high order, and they were guided in their
exercise by that wisdom and prudence, and attended by that "unction from the
holy One," which made them subservient to the advancement of the cause and
interests of Jesus Christ. Whenever he spoke in the name of God, he most
evidently spoke of what he knew and felt, and not merely from a speculative
knowledge of the truths of God. And hence his word was in "power, and in much
assurance, and in the Holy Ghost," the hearts of God's people vibrating to the
truths he uttered, while sinners were made to feel that they stood in the
presence of a man commissioned of "God to show unto them the way of salvation."
The life of such a man is an expressive comment upon the gospel he preaches, and
his death a powerful attestation to its truth and excellence. He indeed, while
struggling in the arms of death, and in full view of eternity, said with holy
triumph, "The goodness and love of God to me are great and marvelous, as I go
down the declivity of death." And so unclouded was his understanding and
tranquil his spirit in the hour of his dissolution, that his true greatness was
never before so fully appreciated by his friends.
Henry Willis was also a "burning and a shining light." He was naturally of a
strong mind, and this he diligently improved by an assiduous application to
reading and observation. After he became so debilitated that he was not able to
devote himself exclusively to the traveling ministry, considering that his call
to this work was from God, he did not dare desist from doing all he could, while
he so applied himself to temporal business as not to be dependent on the church
for a support. Systematic in all his movements, zealous in whatever he undertook
to do, and uniform in his obedience to the commands of God, he accomplished much
in a short time, and with comparatively slender means. In the various relations
he sustained, whether as a son, a husband, a father, or a minister of Jesus
Christ, he exemplified the duties originating from them, thus giving evidence
that real religion has its appropriate duties, and that all could be discharged
without interfering one with another.
He commenced his ministry in 1779, and from that time forth filled some of the
most important stations in the Church, in the states of South and North
Carolina, Virginia, Maryland, Pennsylvania, New York, and in the new countries
west of the Allegheny mountains; and he continued his exertions in the cause of
God until 1795, when, being worn down with labor, he received a supernumerary
relation, and was stationed in the city of Baltimore. This relation he held from
this time until the day of his death, laboring, as before said, with his own
hands, that he "might be chargeable to none," for the support of himself and
family. He was everywhere received as a messenger of God, and was long
remembered by those who sat under his ministry, with most affectionate
veneration, as having been an instrument of lasting benefit to their souls. The
record of his death, which states that he died with a triumphant faith in Jesus
Christ, calls him a "great man of God," an appellation which shows the high
estimation in which he was held by those best capable of appreciating his worth.
He died early in the year 1808, in the full hope of "immortality and eternal
life," leaving behind him, as the most valuable legacy which a father can
bequeath to his children or a minister to the church, a "good name" -- the
remembrance of which "is as precious ointment poured forth."
Of Bennet Kendrick excellent things are said, as well as of Richard Swaim. They
were both faithful and successful in their ministry, and died the peaceful death
of the righteous.
The following account of Captain Thomas Webb, which should have appeared under
date of 1796, was inadvertently omitted until those pages were printed off.
*[24] But as he was one of the two first Methodist preachers who came to
America, he deserves a respectful notice among the worthies of that chivalrous
age of Methodism when the sword of the Lord and of Wesley was so successfully
wielded in conquering souls to Jesus Christ.
It has indeed been affirmed by some, that Capt. Webb was the founder of
Methodism in New York but this, I am confident, is a mistake, as I took much
pains to ascertain the facts in relation to the society in this city, and
received them from the lips of persons who had a personal knowledge and perfect
recollection of all the circumstances as they are related in the second chapter
of the first volume of this work.
Nevertheless, Capt. Webb contributed much by his prayers, preaching, and
example, to build up the cause of God, to increase the number, and to strengthen
the hearts and hands of the society in the city of New York.
He was a soldier of the British army, and was with Gen. Wolfe at the conquest of
Quebec in 1758, and during the engagement on the plains of Abraham, under the
walls of the city, he received a wound in his arm and lost his right eye, on
account of which he ever after wore a bandage over that part of his head, as may
be seen by an inspection of the likeness which accompanies this volume [not
included with this electronic edition -- DVM]. At this time, the fear of God was
not before his eyes; but on his return to England, in the year 1764, he was
brought to see himself a sinner through the preaching of Mr. Wesley in the city
of Bristol. He then became acquainted with an evangelical minister of the
establishment, and through him with the Methodists, with whom he soon after
united himself, and found the "pearl of great price."
Having his heart fired with love to God and his fellow-men, he began to entreat
them to "flee the wrath to come," and to believe in Jesus Christ to the saving
of their souls. In his first appearance in public as a preacher, which was in
the city of Bath, in England, he dwelt chiefly on his own experience of divine
things; but the people who heard him were edified and refreshed under his public
exercises, which greatly encouraged him to persevere in this labor of love.
Not long after this, in the year 1765 or 1766, he was appointed barrack-master
of Albany, in the colony of New York. Here he set up family prayer in his own
house, which some of his neighbors frequently attended, to whom he gave a word
of exhortation and advice. The blessing of God attending these incipient efforts
to do good, he was induced to extend his labors, and He began holding meetings
among his fellow-soldiers and others who wished to attend.
After the arrival of Mr. Embury and his associates in New York, Capt. Webb,
hearing of their having begun to hold meetings, paid them a visit. His first
appearance among them was in the public assembly, and as he wore the uniform of
a British captain, the little society were fearful at first, that he had come to
"spy out their liberties in Christ " but, as already related in the account
given of the rise of this society, when they saw him kneel in prayer and
devoutly participate with them in their acts of devotion, their fears were
exchanged for joy, and they hailed "him as a brother beloved." He was therefore
soon invited to preach, which he did with great energy and acceptance. His
appearance in the pulpit in the costume of a military officer, with his sword
either lying by his side or swinging in its scabbard, was a novelty that
attracted much attention and excited no little surprise among the citizens who
attended the meetings. His preaching, however, was in demonstration and power,
and he generally related his own experience as an evidence of the truth of his
doctrine respecting experimental religion. But his experience being very deep,
as he had a severe struggle while passing from death to life, and also obtained
an unclouded witness of his acceptance in the Beloved, it is stated by those who
heard him in those days, that he always took care to guard weak believers
against "casting away their confidence," because they could not realize the same
bright testimony of their justification by faith in Christ with which he had
been so highly favored.
He did not, however, confine his labors to New York and Albany. The records of
those days represent him as visiting Philadelphia and Long island, where he
preached with success, the Lord setting his seal to the words of his servant. He
was, indeed, mighty in the Scriptures, and very pointed in his appeals to the
consciences of unconverted sinners; and the result proved that the Spirit of God
accompanied his energetic labors, to the awakening and conversion of souls.
How long he remained in America I cannot tell; but in 1772 we find from a letter
of Mr. Wesley, that he was in Dublin in Ireland, and Mr. Wesley says of him, "he
is a man of fire, and the power of God constantly accompanies his word." In 1773
Mr. Wesley speaks of his preaching at the Foundry in London, and says, "I admire
the wisdom of God in still raising up various preachers, according to the
various tastes of men. The captain is all life and fire; therefore, although he
is not deep or regular, yet many, who would not hear a better preacher, flock
together to hear him. And many are convinced under his preaching; some
justified; a few built up in love." Ten years after this he speaks of Capt.
Webb, having "lately kindled a flame here," (in the neighborhood of Bath,) "and
it is not yet gone out. Several persons were still rejoicing in God. I found his
preaching in the street of Winchester had been blessed greatly. Many were more
or less convinced of sin, and several had found peace with God. I never saw the
house before so crowded with serious and attentive hearers." In 1785 he bears a
similar testimony to his usefulness, in kindling up the fire of devotion among
the people.
From these testimonies it appears that Capt. Webb retained his piety and zeal in
the cause of God, although Charles Wesley, whose charity was sometimes a little
cramped by his high notions of Church order, said, in a letter to Joseph Benson,
that the captain was "an inexperienced, honest, zealous, loving enthusiast." His
enthusiasm was that of a warm-hearted, "zealous, honest, and loving" servant of
God, whose powers were devoted to the highest interests of mankind, -- although
we may allow that he lacked that extensive knowledge which is acquired only by a
laborious application to study.
His death is said to have been sudden. Having a presentiment of his approaching
dissolution, a few days before his death he expressed his wishes to a friend
respecting the place and manner of his internment, adding, -- "I should prefer a
triumphant death but I may be taken away suddenly. However, I know I am happy in
the Lord, and shall be with him, and that is sufficient." A little after 10
o'clock, on the 20th of December, 1796, after taking his supper and praying with
his family, he went to his bed in apparent good health; but shortly his
breathing became difficult; he arose and sat at the foot of the bed; but while
Mrs. Webb was standing by him, he fell back on the bed, and before any other
person could be called, he sunk into the arms of death without any apparent
pain, aged 72 years.
It is matter of gratitude to God that Capt. Webb, as well as Mr. Embury, " held
fast his confidence steadfast unto the end," and therefore "received the full
reward" of his labors. Mr. Embury, after laboring successfully in the cause of
Christ in New York, removed to Ashgrove, where he ended his days in the service
of his God, and where he lies entombed, mingling his ashes with his relatives
who have followed him to the grave, waiting for the "final doom," when the trump
of God shall awaken him to life and immortality. Capt. Webb, after "sowing the
good seed of the kingdom" in various places in this country, returned to Europe,
and spent the remainder of us days in "kindling the fire" of divine love in the
hearts of God's people, in warning sinners of their impending danger, and
pointing penitent mourners to the "Lamb of God who taketh away the sin of the
world." While therefore the one shall arise at the voice of the Son of God" from
his "dusty bed" in America, and receive the plaudits of those of her sons and
daughters who were brought to God by his ministry, the other shall come forth in
obedience to the same mandate from his resting-place in England, and hail each
other blessed amid the shouts of the redeemed, while all, whether white or
black, whether from the eastern or western continent, shall unitedly, and with
one voice, ascribe the GLORY OF THEIR SALVATION To GOD AND HIS LAMB FOR EVER.
In the meanwhile, were the happy spirits of these individuals, so obscure in
their life time, and by some considered as merely "honest and loving
enthusiasts," permitted to look down on this American continent, and behold the
thousands which have been "taken out of the horrible pit and miry clay," and had
"their robes washed and made white in the blood of the Lamb," since they
commenced their humble efforts in the city of New York, would not their souls
exult in praises to God and the Lamb for having redeemed them from the earth,
and placed them among the princes of his people!
Captain Webb was no doubt somewhat eccentric in his movements, limited in his
knowledge, and of moderate talents as a preacher of the gospel; but, from the
testimony of Mr. Wesley and others who knew him well, his soul was fired with an
ardent zeal for God, and was drawn out with an unquenchable thirst for the
salvation of his fellow-men, and the building up of the Redeemer's kingdom. As
such, God honored him with his blessing -- and as such we honor his memory, and
record this feeble tribute of respect to him, as one of the first Wesleyan
preachers who published the gospel on these American shores.
Numbers in the Church: Whites This Year: 121,687; Last Year: 114,727; Increase:
6,890 -- Colored This Year: 30,308; Last Year: 29,863; Increase: 445 -- Total
This Year: 151,995; Last Year: 144,590 -- Increase: 7,405 -- Preachers This
Year: 540; Last Year: 516; Increase: 24.
1809
The same number of conferences was held this year as last, and they were
attended by the two bishops in the usual manner.
Several new circuits were added within the bounds of the Western conference, by
which the work in that country was considerably enlarged. And, in addition to
the sketches which have already been given of the commencement and progress of
Methodism in Ohio, may be added the following, taken chiefly from the narrative
of the Rev. Henry Smith, who was among the first who carried the gospel into
some portions of the country bordering upon the Ohio, and lying between the Big
and Little Miami rivers, and the Sciota river.
It seems that as early as 1799 Mr. Smith visited the settlements along the banks
of the Miami river, including the Miami and Sciota counties, and being assisted
by Mr. Hunt, formed a six weeks' circuit, which they traveled with no small
difficulty. He found the country thinly inhabited, but among those who had
settled there, were a number who had been Methodists in the countries whence
they came, some retaining their piety, and others in a backslidden state. On the
Scioto Bush creek, and at the mouth of the Scioto river, he found several
Methodist families, among the latter of whom was a local preacher by the name of
William Jackson. Here he formed a class.
Over this country, along the banks of the Miamis and their tributary streams, he
traveled, often exposed to hardships and privations which few could well endure,
but was abundantly compensated by a consciousness of the divine approbation, and
by witnessing the blessing of God on his labors. Many sinners were brought to
the knowledge of the truth by his agency, who afterward brought forth the fruits
of righteousness to the glory of God.
From this time, as we have already seen, the work continued to spread in various
directions, until the time of which we now speak, when Miami was the district of
a presiding elder, with six circuits, employing thirteen preachers, including
the presiding elder; and in 1810 there were four thousand seven hundred and
eighty-four members in the Church.
Though we had no Missionary Society at that time, nor consequently any funds for
the support of those who went into the new settlements, yet Bishop Asbury was in
the habit, as he passed through the more wealthy portions of the work, of
soliciting donations from benevolent individuals for the purpose of sustaining
those who might volunteer their services to "break up new ground," as it was
then not unaptly called. And this year we find Robert Cloud attached as a
missionary to the Muskingum district, James H. Mellard to the Seleuda district,
to labor between the Ashley and Savannah rivers, and James E. Glenn to the
Camden district, to occupy the country between Santee and Cooper rivers. By this
means, the gospel was sent to these destitute settlements, "without money and
without price." William Case was also sent as a missionary to Detroit in the
Michigan territory; and an attempt was made to introduce the gospel at the Three
rivers in Lower Canada, a place about midway between Montreal and Quebec.
A new circuit was formed this year in the bounds of the western conference,
called Cold Water, Upper Louisiana, in the fork of the Mississippi, by the
labors of John Crane, a young man of precocious genius, and remarkable for the
early exhibitions of talent and piety, and those powers of pulpit oratory which
attract the attention of the multitude. In this new country he had a full
opportunity for the exercise of all his energies in contending with hardship; in
combating the errors and prejudices of the people, and in striving to establish
societies in the pure doctrines of Christ. He succeeded so far as to return the
next year seventy-five members of the Church as the fruits of his ministry. He
was reappointed in 1810 to the same field of labor, with the Missouri circuit
added to Cold Water, which made his rides long, and the more difficult, for want
of roads and bridges, as he was frequently obliged to swim his horse over the
Missouri river in passing from one appointment to another -- a practice by no
means uncommon in those days, when the forests were falling beneath the strokes
of the woodsman's axe, and the traveler was wending his way by Indian tracks, or
merely guided by marked trees.
In addition to this enlargement of the field of labor in the exterior
settlements, prosperity attended the efforts of God's servants in various
portions of the work, in the older countries, and in several of the principal
cities.
The brethren in Boston had suffered much inconvenience on account of the
smallness of their house of worship. To remedy this inconvenience, they had
commenced a larger house in Bloomfield lane, some two or three years before; but
as the members of the society were comparatively poor, they found themselves
embarrassed with a heavy debt, which they were unable to pay. To relieve them
from this pressure, the General Conference of 1808 had authorized a general
subscription to be taken among the more wealthy societies, by which they were
enabled to pay off a portion of their debt, and thus to accommodate the people
who wished to attend the Methodist ministry. This gave a new impulse to the
cause in that city, and it has steadily progressed from that time with more
encouraging success than heretofore.
The camp-meetings continued to be held more generally than ever, and were owned
of God to the awakening and conversion of sinners, and tended much to quicken
the people of God in their own souls, and to stimulate them to more vigorous
exertions for the salvation of others. And as this history may be read by some
who have never attended these meetings, it may not be out of place to give a
description of the manner in which they are attended.
We have already seen that they were introduced casually, or it may be more
proper to say, providentially, in the western country, at a sacramental
occasion, when such a number of people attended that no house could be found
large enough to accommodate them. The good effects resulting from these meetings
soon led to a regular method of holding them in different parts of the country
by previous appointment and preparation. For this purpose, a grove is generally
selected, in the neighborhood of good water, and, if possible, in such a place
that the people may go by water, in sloops or steam-boats. The under brush is
cleared away, seats of boards or plank and a stand for the preachers are
prepared in convenient order. On the ground thus prepared tents are erected,
from twenty to two hundred in number, of different sizes and material, some of
cloth and some of boards, but more generally of the former. These temporary
shelters are of various sizes, some for single families, and some sufficiently
large to hold from twenty to fifty, and perhaps a hundred individuals, and
others, for the accommodation of such as choose it, are for boarding-tents.
On the day appointed, the people are seen assembling from various directions,
some in carriages or wagons from the country, and a multitude of others from the
cities and villages along the water course; in sloops or steamboats, with their
bedding, cooking utensils and provisions; for the meeting generally continues
four or five days, and in some instances eight or nine days. These all repair to
their places, and, if not already done for them, erect their tents, and prepare
for the solemn exercises of the meeting.
The tents are generally arranged in a circular form in front of the stand, and
in those held in the neighborhood of the city of New York, with which I am best
acquainted, the rows of tents are from three to six deep, and arranged on
several streets, numbered and labeled, so that they may be distinguished one
from another, and passed between. The fires for cooking are in general behind
the tents, so that the people may not be discommoded with the smoke, &c.
Lamps are prepared, and suspended on the trunks of the trees, and on the
preachers' stand, in sufficient number to illuminate the entire encampment, and
each tent must have a light burning in it through the night, and the utmost
pains are taken to see that no disorderly conduct be allowed on the ground by
either night or day. The rules and orders of the meeting are generally as
follows, varying so as to suit different circumstances: --
1. The times of preaching are at 10 o'clock, A. M., and 3 and 7 o'clock, P. M.,
notice of which is given by the sound of a trumpet or horn at the preachers'
stand.
2. The intermediate time between preaching is occupied in prayer meetings,
singing, and exhortation.
3. In time of worship persons are prohibited from walking to and fro, talking,
smoking, or otherwise disturbing the solemnities of the meeting.
4. All are required, except on the last night of the meeting; to be in their
tents at to 10 o'clock, P. M., and to arise at 5, A. M.
5. At 6 o'clock, A M., they are required to take their breakfast, before which
family prayer is attended in each tent occupied by a family.
6. In time of preaching all are required to attend, except one to take care of
the tent.
7. That these rules may be observed, they are published from the stand, and a
committee appointed to enforce them.
8. A watch is generally appointed to superintend the encampment at night, to
keep order, to see that no strangers are on the ground, and to detect any
disorderly conduct.
9. In some places there are large tents provided, at the expense of the society
to which they belong, for the purpose of holding prayer meetings, more
particularly in the evening, or in rainy weather.
10. In the city of New York the entire arrangement and preparation of the
meeting, providing tents, putting them up and taking them down, is under the
superintendence of a committee appointed for that purpose by the presiding elder
of the district, who also procure the steamboat to take the people to and from
the meeting; and each person who chooses to go pays a certain amount, commonly
about one dollar, for passage, use of tent, fuel, straw, &c.
This is a general description of a camp-meeting. The number attending varies
from five hundred to ten thousand -- and, as we have before seen, when they were
first introduced in the west, to twenty thousand in proportion to the paucity or
density of the population. That good has resulted from these meetings must be
evident to every impartial person who has either attended them or witnessed
their effects -- although it must be admitted that some accidental evils have
flowed from them. But these have originated chiefly from the attendance of
persons who have gone for other purposes than to worship God. Though most of the
state legislatures have passed laws to protect the free exercise of religious
meetings, and some to protect camp-meetings in particular, yet there are those
in the community who, actuated by mercenary motives, will go and set up
hucksters' shops, sell strong liquors and other things, and then invite the
thoughtless rabble to convene for convivial purposes, to the annoyance of the
peaceable worshipers of God. These have often created disturbance; and they
always, when arranged along the road leading to the encampment, present a
spectacle to the sober mind of a disgusting character. But they who provide
those things and partake of them, are alone responsible for the evils which they
create. Neither camp-meetings nor those who attend them for religious purposes
are accountable for the disorderly conduct of those who, in defiance of law, of
religion, and decency, violate the order of the meeting, and bring on themselves
the disgrace of being disturbers of the peace. For such conduct the friends of
camp-meetings are no more responsible than the builders of churches and those
who peaceably worship God in them, are accountable for any disturbance which a
wicked rabble may make within, or for the conduct of a riotous mob without these
sacred temples.
Were all who come within the encampment, or who go to the meeting, to observe
the order prescribed, there need be no more disorder than there should be in a
house of worship.
It has been objected that professors of religion themselves often violate the
rules of religious order by unseemly gesticulations and boisterous exclamations.
It may, indeed, be so -- and we no more justify these things than we do the same
exceptionable conduct in other places -- but there is nothing in the time, the
place, or the object of coming together, which need excite these censurable
manifestations, more than in any other place of worship. "Let all things be done
decently and in order" at camp-meetings, and they shall still be rendered a
blessing, as they have heretofore been, to the souls of the people. There is
greater danger at present arising from their degenerating into seasons of idle
recreation, that of their being abused by ranting fanaticism. In the
neighborhood of large cities, where the meetings are easy of access by
steamboats, which ply constantly to and from the encampment, there is an
alluring temptation for the idle and the gay, as well as for the luke-warm
professors of religion, to go to the meetings as mere matters of amusement, and
thus to make the nominal service of God a pretext to gratify a roving and
inquisitive disposition. Whenever these and similar evils shall threaten to
counterbalance the good, the friends of pure religion will either apply the
corrective or abandon camp-meetings as a nuisance or as a means susceptible of
an incurable abuse. But while they are kept under the control of a sober
judgment, and attended from a pure desire to advance the cause of Christ, they
will be patronized by the pious as one of the prudential means of effecting the
salvation of men.
I know not that I can furnish the reader with a juster idea of a well conducted
camp-meeting, than by inserting the following account of one held at Cowharbor,
Long Island, in the state of New York, August 11, 1818. It was written indeed
under the impulse of those vivid sensations which were produced by a
participation in the solemn exercises of the occasion, and by a glow of fervent
feeling which may have betrayed the writer into a warmth of expression which
none but those similarly situated know how to interpret and appreciate. If this,
however, be a fault, it should be considered a pardonable one, as it arises
principally from a strong and lively feeling of devotion which the writer felt
at the time; and yet, I humbly trust, it was written under the dictates of a
cool and reflecting judgment, chastened and hallowed by a grateful recollection
of the goodness of God. The following is the account alluded to: --
"An unusual number of people were assembled on Tuesday, when the exercises began
under the most favorable auspices. The word of the Lord which was delivered, was
received by the people with apparent eagerness and delight. Great peace and
harmony prevailed; and the prayers of God's people were fervent and incessant.
In the evening there were some conversions.
There were between forty and fifty sloops in the harbor; and it was judged that
there were from six to eight thousand people on the encampment; and, what was
most desirable, great order and solemnity prevailed.
According to the order of the meeting, the people this night retired to rest at
ten o'clock. The next morning opened a delightful prospect to a contemplative
mind. The rising sun in the east, darting his lucid beams through the grove,
which was now rendered vocal by the voice of morning prayer in the several
tents, announced the superintending care, and proclaimed the majesty of him who
maketh the sun to rise on the evil and on the good. The gentle zephyrs softly
whispering through the foliage of the beautiful grove, now consecrated to God,
was an expressive emblem of that divine Spirit which so sweetly filled the soul
and tranquilized all the passions of the human heart. Not a turbulent passion
was permitted to interrupt the sacred peace and divine harmony which the
heavenly Dove had imparted to God's beloved people. The exercises of this day
were solemn, impressive, and divinely animating. The falling tear from many eyes
witnessed the inward anguish which was produced in the hearts of sinners by the
word of eternal truth. Whose trembling sinners, groaning under the weight of
their sins, were encircled by God's people, and lifted to his throne in the arms
of faith and prayer. Some were disburdened of their load; and their shouts of
praise testified that Jesus had become their Friend.
"The departure of the sun under the western horizon indicated the time to have
arrived for the intelligent creation to lose themselves once more in
'Tired nature's sweet restorer, balmy sleep.'
But, while some obeyed the impulse of nature, and suffered the soft slumbers of
the evening shades to lock up their external senses, others, animated by the
love of God, and attracted by the sympathetic groans of wounded sinners whose
piercing cries ascended to heaven, committing themselves to the protection of
God, assembled in groups, and united their petitions and intercessions to
almighty God in behalf of themselves and their mourning fellow-creatures.
Neither did they labor in vain; for some of these mourning penitents entered
into the liberties of the gospel. About midnight I was attracted by the shouts
of an intimate friend, who had been sometime overwhelmed upon the stand with the
power of God. In company with some of the young disciples of Christ, I drew
near, while he proclaimed the wonders of redeeming love. I at first looked on
with the criticizing eye of cool philosophy, determined not to be carried away
with passionate exclamations. Bracing myself as much as possible, I was resolved
my passions should not get the ascendancy over my judgment. But, in spite of all
my philosophy, my prejudice, and my resistance, my heart suddenly melted like
wax before the fire, and my nerves seemed in a moment relaxed. These devout
exercises were finally interrupted by a shower of rain; but the showers of grace
descended so plentifully that sleep could not be persuaded to visit many of our
eyes. So we sang
'With thee all night I mean to stay,
And wrestle till the break of day.'
The next day was remarkable on account of the presence of "Him who dwelt in the
bush." The sermons were pointed, lively, and solemn. The prayers were ardent,
faithful, and persevering. The singing melodious, and calculated to elevate the
mind to the third heaven. The shouts of redeeming love were solemnly delightful;
and the cries of penitent sinners deep and piercing. Notwithstanding the almost
incessant labors of the last twenty-four hours, when night came on many seemed
determined not to intermit their religious exercises. Their souls being knit
together by divine love, they persevered in their prayers and exhortations; some
heavy-laden sinners, delivered from their sins, were enabled to praise God for
his pardoning mercy.
Friday was the day appointed to close our meeting. It had been unusually solemn,
and profitable to many, very many souls; and the hour of separation was
anticipated with reluctance. The exercises of this day were attended with an
uncommon manifestation of the power and presence of God. The mournful cries of
penitent sinners were many and strong; and the professors of religion were
ardently engaged in praying for them; and not a few were groaning for full
redemption in the blood of the Lamb. While engaged in this exercise, some of the
preachers were baptized afresh with the holy Ghost and fire; and their cup ran
over with love to God and to the souls of men.
"After the meeting was closed, circumstances rendered it expedient for the
people from New York, and some others, to remain on the ground another night.
This news was received by most of the people with delightful sensations. Indeed,
the place had become a sanctified Bethel to our souls.
"At 6 o'clock, P. M., the people were summoned to the stand for preaching. The
preacher who was to address them, after singing and prayer, read the following
text: -- 'God, who at sundry times and in divers manners spake in time past unto
the fathers by the prophets, hath in these last days spoken unto us by his Son.'
Not being able to proceed, a preacher standing near one of the tents, perceiving
his situation, went on the stand, took the text which had been read, and made
some observations upon it, which were attended with divine authority, and with
the unction of the Holy One. Many fell to the ground under the mighty power of
God, while the shouts of the redeemed seemed to rend the heavens, and to be
carried on the waves of the undulating air to the distant hills, and in their
rolling melody proclaimed the praises of Him who sits upon the throne and of the
Lamb.
This was one of the most awfully solemn scenes my eyes ever beheld. Such a sense
of the ineffable Majesty rested upon my soul, that I was lost in astonishment,
wonder, and profound adoration. Human language cannot express the solemn, the
delighted, the deep and joyful sensation which pervaded my soul. Nor me alone.
It was a general shower of divine love. It seemed as if the windows of heaven
were opened, and such a blessing poured out that there was scarcely room to
contain it. The glory of the God-man shone with divine luster all around, and
filled every believing heart. Singing, prayer, and exhortation were continued
more or less until 3 o'clock next morning, the hour appointed to prepare to
leave the consecrated ground. Many were the subjects of converting grace; and
great was the joy of the happy Christians.
About 8 o'clock, A. M., Saturday, those of us from the city embarked in the
steamboat "Connecticut," [commanded by] Captain Bunker, whose polite attention
deserves our warmest thanks. It seemed like leaving the place of the divine
Shekinah, and going into the world again -- but still the presence of our God
rested upon us.
"I trust the fruits of this camp-meeting will be extensively witnessed. Not only
sinners were awakened and converted, but very many believers were quickened, and
the work of grace was deepened in their heart's; and some who had been languid
in their spiritual enjoyments formed resolutions to be entirely devoted to God.
May they never violate their solemn vow, nor suffer their serious impressions to
be effaced. Let no vain amusement, no trifling company, nor any worldly concern
divert your attention, ye young professors of religion, or ever efface from your
minds those solemn impressions of God, and of his goodness, which you have
received.
"The writer of this imperfect sketch feels as if he should praise God in
eternity for this camp-meeting. What a sacred fire has been kindled at this holy
altar. May many waters never extinguish it. It is not a transient blaze or a
sudden ecstasy. No; my soul bows with submission to my God, and thankfully
acknowledges the continuance of his loving kindness. The bare recollection of
that solemn pause -- when Jesus spoke -- with a voice more melodious than all
the harps of the muses -- fills my soul with solemn delight.
"Sometimes when I have indulged in the cool speculations which worldly prudence
would suggest, so many objections have been raised in my mind against camp
meetings, that I have been ready to proclaim war against them; but these
objections have uniformly been obviated. By witnessing the beneficial effects of
the meetings while attending them. My theories have all been torn in pieces
while testing them by actual experiment -- but never more effectually than by
the last. This is more convincing than all the arguments in the world. What I
experience I know; and hundreds of others, equally competent to decide, would,
were they called upon, bear a similar testimony. O ye happy souls that were
bathed in the love of God at this meeting! May you ever evince to the world by
the uniformity of your Christian conduct, that such meetings are highly useful.
"An indescribable pleasure is even now felt from reviewing those moments of
solemn delight, while our kindred spirits, attracted by the love of Jesus
Christ, joyfully adored the God of our salvation. May such seasons of refreshing
often return. O! the depth of redeeming love!
'Angel minds are lost to ponder
Dying love's mysterious cause.'
"One thing which contributed greatly to the promotion of the cause of God at
this meeting was the order and regularity which prevailed. There was little or
no disturbance from spectators; and but little confusion in any of the religious
exercises. Sometimes, indeed, the ardor of the mind, when powerfully operated
upon by the Spirit of God, would lead it to break over the bounds of moderation;
but in general the exercises were conducted with much decorum and regularity.
Hymns were selected which were solemn and impressive; and the prayers and
exhortations, as well as the preaching, all indicated that the mind was under
the direction of grace.
"How many were brought to the experience of redeeming grace, cannot be correctly
ascertained; but the number must have been very considerable. New York, as well
as other places, will, trust, be greatly profited by means of this meeting. A
general quickening is already witnessed, and some sinners have been awakened and
converted since our return. May their numbers be continually multiplied."
That the reader may see that similar effects attended camp-meetings in other
parts of the country, I give the following, which was written by the Rev.
William Beauchamp -- since gone to his reward -- who was remarkable for the
coolness and soundness of his judgment, and freedom from every thing bordering
upon enthusiasm. This account is as follows: --
"A camp-meeting was lately held, about thirty-five miles from this place, in a
southwesterly direction, under the superintendence of brother John Stewart, the
traveling Methodist preacher having the charge of Mount Carmel circuit. It
commenced on the afternoon of Friday, the 20th day of last month, and closed on
the morning of the following Monday. The congregation was not large, usually
about three hundred souls; on the Sabbath perhaps six hundred. This meeting was
remarkable for seriousness, solemnity, and good order. Such a sense of the
divine presence appeared to rest on the assembly, that those who might have been
disposed to be rude were restrained, and awed into respectful deportment. It was
obvious that the ministers who addressed the people were clothed, both in their
sermons and exhortations, with power from on high; for their word fell upon the
congregation in the demonstration of the Holy Ghost. Divine illumination seemed,
at times, to flash like lightning upon the assembly, and produced the most
powerful effects. The mild splendor of heavenly joy shone in the faces of the
people of God; while the darkness of condemnation and the horrors of guilt hung,
like the shadows of death, upon the countenances of the ungodly. The merciful
power of God was manifested in a particular manner in the conviction of sinners
and the justification of mourning penitents while believers were not destitute
of its divine influence, by which they drank deeper into the spirit of holiness.
"In the intervals of preaching, it was common to see a number of mourning souls
prostrate near the stand, for whom supplications were offered unto a throne of
grace. And they were not offered in vain. About twenty professed to be
reconciled to God through faith in the blood of Christ. Several joined our
Church.
On Monday morning, under the last sermon preached at this meeting, we seemed to
be in the very suburbs of heaven. The subject was, 'The inheritance of the
saints in light.' The preacher, apparently swallowed up in the subject, bore the
congregation away with him into the celestial regions, in the contemplation of
the glories of the world to come. It was a very precious time to the religious
part of the assembly; and the irreligious part, I doubt not, received some very
strong and deep impressions of the eternal world. I know not that there was one
dry eye in the whole assembly.
"On the Friday following another camp-meeting commenced in the neighborhood of
this place. In respect to numbers it was similar to the former one; nor was it
less remarkable in regard to seriousness, solemnity, and good order. In this
respect I can truly say, that, though I have been at many camp-meetings, I never
saw such as these before. We had no guard; and at the last meeting no rules, for
the regulations of it, were published. We needed none. God was our defense and
salvation. He encamped with us in his gracious and glorious presence, to awe the
wicked into respect for his worship, and to shed upon the children of faith the
richest effusions of divine grace.
"The latter of these meetings was different, in some respects, from the former.
The preaching did not appear to be attended with so much power, and such
displays of divine illumination. But the prayer-meetings in the intervals were
more abundantly distinguished by the communication of justifying grace, in
answer to the supplications of the people of God. About forty-five professed to
receive the forgiveness of sins, and twenty-three offered themselves to become
members of our Church.
"One circumstance is worthy of particular notice, A Scotch family, remarkable
for good breeding and propriety of deportment, attended this meeting. They were
eight in number; the elderly gentleman, his lady, three daughters, two sons, and
a nephew. The female head of this family was not destitute of the knowledge of
salvation by the remission of sins. This treasure she had obtained in her native
country. But the rest were not in possession of this pearl of great price.
However, in the course of a few hours, at this meeting, they were all power
fully convicted, and, I have reason to believe, truly converted to God.
"This is a singular circumstance. Such a family as this was is rarely found; and
the conversion of seven persons out of eight belonging to it, under such
circumstances, within the compass of a few hours, is, perhaps, almost without a
parallel. It will not escape the notice of the pious mind, accustomed to reflect
n the workings of nature and the operations of grace, that the
self-righteousness of such persons generally presents the strongest barrier
against faith. But the power of divine grace broke down this barrier in them;
then they sunk, in humble confidence, on the merits of the Redeemer.
"The presiding elder who attended this meeting, informed me that many
camp-meetings had been held in his district, and that they had been generally
blessed with great displays of divine power. Since then I have received
information through another medium, that a camp-meeting held not far from
Shawneetown in this state was favored with an abundant outpouring of the grace
of God. More than thirty persons professed to obtain the remission of their
sins.
"The writer of this communication has remarked for a number of years past, that
a large proportion of those who are brought to the possession of the life and
power of godliness, are found among the rising generation. This was particularly
so at the meetings above mentioned. Does this not strongly portend that God is
about to effect some great and glorious purpose in favor of his church, by the
generation which is to succeed us? Thanks be unto his name for what he has done.
But he has more in store for our world than we can readily conceive. May his
goodness be manifested in such gracious displays of Almighty Power as will bear
down all opposition. Amen.
"Mount Carmel, Illinois, Aug. 15, 1821."
These accounts, together with the preceding historical sketches and remarks,
will enable the dispassionate reader to form an estimate of the character of
camp-meetings, and of their effects upon the church and society generally.
No less than fifty-three preachers located this year; eight were returned
superannuated, and one was expelled.
Three preachers, namely, Edmund Henly, Leonard Cassell, and Henry Martin, had
ended their days in peace. They were all comparatively young in the ministry,
but had discharged its duties with fidelity, giving evidence of fervent piety
and improving talents.
Numbers in the Church: Whites This Year: 131,154; Last Year: 121,687; Increase:
9,467 -- Colored This Year: 31,884; Last Year: 30,308; Increase: 1,576 -- Total
This Year: 163,038; Last Year: 151,995 -- Increase: 11,043 -- Preachers This
Year: 597; Last Year: 540; Increase: 57.
1810
This year the Genesee Conference was formed, making eight in all. Such had been
the increase of preachers and people in western New York and in the Canadas,
particularly in the upper province, that the bishops thought it advisable, in
the exercise of the authority invested in them by the last General Conference,
to set off a new conference for the accommodation of that part of the work.
This year the Western conference was held in Cincinnati, Ohio where Methodism
had grown up with the growth of the place, and strengthened with its strength.
And is this considered the "queen city" of the west, perhaps it may not be amiss
to give some account of its location and first settlements, as well as the
progress of the gospel among its inhabitants.
Cincinnati was first laid out as a town in 1789, when the copulation could not
have been more that between two and three hundred, for in 1800 it was only seven
hundred and fifty -- whereas now it numbers more than forty thousand.
It is beautifully located on the western bank of the Ohio river, in Hamilton
county, on a plain, the hills behind it rising like a spacious amphitheater,
giving a commanding view of the city, the Ohio river, and the surrounding
country, variegated as it is by hill and dale.
By whom and at what time Methodism was introduced into Cincinnati, I have not
been able to learn, but presume it must have been about the year 1800, under the
labors of Henry Smith, as he formed what was called the Miami circuit about that
time, to which Cincinnati was attached until the year 1809. In the year 1805
Bishops Asbury and Whatcoat visited the town, and put up at the house of William
Lives. At that time there were few in the place who feared God, and but a small
society of Methodists. Bishop Asbury, however, gave them a discourse on "Seek ye
the Lord while he may be found." *[25] In 1807 bishop Asbury was again in
Cincinnati, and remarks that the brethren had succeeded in building a stone
house of worship, forty feet by thirty, which, it is presumed, was the first
built in that city. Here he preached on Sabbath, Sept. 26, to a crowded house,
and then met the society and ordained W. McNeachan and William Whitiker to the
office of deacon. *[26]
Before his arrival in Cincinnati the bishop had attended a camp-meeting at
Hockhocking, and a conference at Chillicothie, of which he speaks as having a
salutary effect upon the minds of the people. "Notwithstanding," he remarks,
opposition from more than one quarter, our last camp-meeting was successful; the
fruit is immediate; and where it is not it will yet be seen."
In 1808, after traversing various parts of the country, attending camp and other
meetings, we find him, in company with Henry Boehm, who preached to the people
of Cincinnati in the German language, again in this place, where he preached on
Sabbath morning to the people with much satisfaction, and again at 3 o'clock in
the house of brother Lakin. He says in this connection, "I have advised the
society here to invite the Western yearly conference to hold their session in
Cincinnati."
The next year, in company with Bishop McKendree, we find him once more in
Cincinnati, when he remarks: -- "The house here is enlarged, and the society
increased." Until the year 1809, the Miami circuit included Cincinnati, and
contained one thousand two hundred and eighty church members. But at the
conference for 1809 the name of the circuit was changed to Cincinnati, and Miami
became the name of a new district. This year, 1810, there are returned on the
minutes of conference for Cincinnati, eight hundred and twenty-one church
members, under the charge of two preachers; but whether it included any other
places than the city, I cannot tell.
This year, as before said, in accordance with the advice of bishop Asbury, the
Western conference was held in Cincinnati. He arrived there on Thursday, the
27th of September, and on Sunday preached morning and evening, met the society
on Monday, and "I felt," says he, "an intimate communion with God, and great
love to the people, saints and poor sinners;" and on Tuesday he "bid farewell to
our loving and affectionate friends in Cincinnati," with a view to make an
excursion into the country before the assembling of the conference, that no time
might be lost in idleness or unnecessary recreation.
The conference commenced on Thursday, Nov. 1, and it "progressed on well" during
its sessions, and they found an increase of four thousand for the past year.
Bishop McKendree was present at this time, and on Sabbath preached to the
conference and the people who assembled.
Last year a new district was formed in the Western conference, called Indiana,
and this year two new circuits, Cape Girrideau and Vincennes, were added to it,
making in all six circuits, under the charge of Samuel Parker; whose labors in
that part of the country were rendered a blessing to many. By this it will be
seen that the work was still spreading in the west, keeping pace with the
growing population of the country, so that the ordinances of religion might be
established simultaneously with their civil and domestic institutions.
Vincennes is the oldest town in the state, and was settled, as its name
indicates, by the French, as early as 1690, at the time when that enterprising
nation, to secure their American colonies from the depredations of other
nations, were stretching a line of military posts and small settlements from
Quebec up the St. Lawrence, and along the shores of the lakes and rivers to New
Orleans. But though thus early settled, its increase for a considerable time was
exceedingly slow, exhibiting none of those marks of industry and rapid
population which have more recently distinguished the rising counties and states
of the west. It is stated indeed, that in 1800 the entire territory of Indiana
contained only five thousand six hundred and forty one inhabitants; but in 1820,
four years after it was admitted into the federal Union, it contained a
population of one hundred and forty-seven thousand one hundred and
seventy-eight; and in 1810, the time of which we are speaking, there were
twenty-four thousand five hundred and twenty inhabitants -- quite a sufficient
number to demand the exertions, of a gospel ministry.
The district over which Mr. Parker presided, included a large tract of country
comprehending portions of Illinois, Missouri, and Indiana; and the two circuits
above named, namely, Cape Girrideau and Vincennes, were traveled, the first by
Jesse Walker and the second by William Winans. They must have cultivated this
rugged field with considerable success, for we find in the minutes of conference
for the next year, for Cape Girrideau, one hundred, and Vincennes one hundred
and twenty-five members, and for the entire district, one thousand and nine.
We have mentioned that there was a great work of God in the city of New York in
the two preceding years; and perhaps from the time the Society was formed in
this city, there had not been so general a revival as this. In the two years the
increase of members amounted to not less than five hundred and ninety-seven,
making in all, including white and colored, two thousand; and a spirit of zeal
seemed to characterize the entire body of Methodists in the city, so much so
that in the year 1810 two new churches were built, one in Allen, and the other
in Bedford Street, known then as Greenwich village and the good work still
progressed with encouraging success in most of the churches.
In other portions of the church there were prosperous times, and generally great
peace and harmony prevailed through all our borders.
Locations, however, still continued to weaken the ministry, by depriving the
Church of some of its more experienced ministers; for not less than fifty-one
desisted from traveling this year in the several annual conferences; twelve were
returned supernumerary; ten superannuated, and two, Reuben Hubbard and Clement
Hickman, withdrew, the first of whom joined the Protestant Episcopal Church,
and, it is to be hoped, retained his usefulness. Moses Black, Joseph Everett,
and John Wilson had died in the Lord.
Joseph Everett was, in many respects, a remarkable man. He was a native of Queen
Anns county, Maryland, and was born June 17th, 1732. Educated in the English
Church, he was early biased in favor of her forms and ceremonies, though, as to
the fundamental doctrines of the Church, or experimental and practical religion,
he was entirely indifferent, and so remained until the year 1763, when he was
awakened and converted by the preaching of the "New Lights," the followers of
Mr. Whitefield. He accordingly became a member of the Presbyterian Church; but
having only few associates like-minded with himself, and drinking in the
doctrine of unconditional predestination, he gradually lost his religious
enjoyment, and finally became more vicious than ever. In this state he continued
for many years, during which time he volunteered as a soldier in the militia of
Maryland in defense of his country's rights in the time of the Revolutionary
war; but in 1778, under the preaching of Mr. Asbury, he was aroused from his
spiritual lethargy, and induced to seek again for redemption in the blood of
Christ. After many hard struggles with unbelief and a rebellious heart, he was
restored to the favor of God, and by consulting the able and luminous writings
of Wesley and Fletcher, he was led to a new view of the plan of redemption and
the way of salvation by faith in Christ, and more especially to, an enlarged and
more comprehensive view of the divine goodness toward our fallen world.
The result was, that he joined the Methodist Church, and in 1780 entered the
traveling ministry.
Here was a new field for the exercise of his talents -- and it soon appeared
that he was indeed anointed of God to preach the gospel. He was eminently
distinguished for the boldness, the pointedness, plainness, and energy with
which he rebuked sin, and warned the sinner of his danger. And these searching
appeals to the consciences of his hearers, made them tremble under the fearful
apprehension of the wrath of God, and their high responsibility to him for their
conduct. Great was the success which attended his faithful admonitions; for
wherever he went he was like a flame of fire darting conviction into the
understanding and conscience of the ungodly, and at the same time pointing the
penitent to the blood of the Lamb for pardon and salvation.
In this work he continued with untiring industry and indefatigable perseverance
until, worn down with labor and toil, in 1804, he received a superannuated
relation, but still bearing his pointed testimony for God as long as he was able
to speak in his name, and manifesting to the last an unshaken confidence in God,
and an unabated attachment to the doctrines and discipline of the church of his
choice.
He died at Dr. White's, in Dorchester county, Maryland, it being the house
whence he set out on his itinerant life, and on the circuit which he first
traveled, on the 16th day of October, 1809, in the seventy-eighth year of his
age, and thirtieth of his ministry. His last end "was peace and assurance for
ever." At about twelve o'clock of the night on which he died, he awoke from a
gentle slumber, and immediately broke forth in praise, shouting glory to God. In
this exercise he continued for about twenty five minutes, to the joy and
astonishment of his friends, and then ceased to speak and breathe at once.
The name of Joseph Everett deserves to be enrolled among the early veterans of
the cross of Christ. He joined the ranks of Methodism in its infancy in this
country, and contributed largely to fix it on that broad basis on which it has
since stood unshaken amid the storms and billows with which it had to contend.
It would, indeed, seem that the Methodist preachers of those days were so imbued
with the spirit of their Master, and so entirely absorbed in their peculiar
work, that they thought of little else but saving souls from death. And so
deeply penetrated were they with the "exceeding sinfulness of sin," that their
rebukes to the sinner were sometimes tremendously awful, and fearfully pointed
and solemn. This was peculiarly so with Mr. Everett. His whole soul seemed to be
thrown into his subject whenever he preached, and his warnings and entreaties
were enough to melt the stoutest heart, while he wound the cord of truth so
tightly around the sinner's conscience as to make him writhe and tremble under
the wounds it inflicted. But he left him not here to welter in his blood. He
presented to his troubled mind the "sin-atoning Victim," as a "balm for every
wound," and as now ready, to "appoint to him the oil of joy for mourning, and
the garment of praise for the spirit of heaviness." The rich promises of the
gospel to penitent sinners dropped from his lips like honey descending from the
honey-comb, and when believingly received by such, he rejoiced over them as a
father rejoices over a returning prodigal, while with the happy believer he
participated in all the fullness of perfect love.
John Wilson was an Englishman by birth, born in Poulten, Feb. B, 1763, where he
received, through the assiduity of his pious parents, a religious education, and
in his youth became a member of the Methodist Society. In 1793 he emigrated to
this country. After settling in the city of New York in 1795, he received a new
baptism of the Holy Spirit, and was led on, step by step, from a class-leader to
a local preacher, until in 1797 he entered the traveling ministry, for which he
was eminently fitted both by gifts and grace. He traveled and preached in a
number of circuits with much usefulness, greatly beloved by the people, until
1803, when his ministerial labors were much restricted by an attack of asthma,
from which he never fully recovered. This laid the foundation for his
dissolution, on January 28th, 1810, in the forty-seventh year of his age, and
thirteenth of his ministry.
In 1804 he was elected by the General Conference an assistant book agent, and in
1808 to the charge of the establishment. These offices he filled with great
fidelity, for which he was well qualified by his previous habits and the course
of his education. He was, indeed, a ready writer, an excellent accountant, of
industrious and punctual habits, as well as of a sound judgment and courteous
demeanor. He was also well skilled in his own, and in the Latin and Greek
languages, and fully understood the various systems of theology with which the
world abounds.
In the midst, however, of the multifarious concerns of his agency, he never
forgot his obligations as a minister of the sanctuary; and if he excelled in any
one branch of Christian doctrine more than another, it was in explaining and
enforcing sanctification, or holiness of heart and life. This formed the theme
of all his discourses, to promote which he made all the other truths of the
gospel and religious exercises subservient.
And as this trait in the Christian system engaged much of his attention in his
pulpit labors, so he was no less distinguished in his more private intercourse
by the sweetness of his temper, the cheerfulness of his disposition, and the
urbanity of his manners.
Bishop Asbury once said to him, in the examination of characters in the
conference, "Brother Wilson, I am afraid you are not as spiritual as you used to
be." He replied, with a pleasant smile upon his countenance, and a little
pertness of manner, "Indeed sir, if you had heard me preach to the Africans last
Sabbath, you would alter your opinion." He then, in most respectful terms,
thanked the bishop for the reproof, and promised to endeavor to profit by it.
He was, indeed, an exceedingly pleasant companion buoyant in his spirits, and
though apt at illustration by anecdotes, sometimes of a facetious character, he
always took care to make them rebuke some folly, correct a foible, or exemplify
the spirit of piety and Christian zeal.
In the several relations he held to the Church, be maintained the dignity of the
minister of Jesus Christ, the humility and meekness of the Christian, and the
strict integrity of the sound moralist. Hence those who held intercourse with
him were always pleased with their reception, from the gentleness of his
deportment, the blandness of his manner, and his scrupulous regard to justice,
goodness, and truth, which were manifested in all his conduct. Hence he was far
removed from the hauteur [airs, conceit -- DVM] of the spiritual despot as from
the effeminacy of the wily sycophant [apple-polisher -- DVM]. He was therefore
at once beloved and respected by all who had the pleasure of his acquaintance.
He died suddenly. Having prayed with his family in the evening of the 28th of
January, he retired to rest, but awoke about five o'clock in the morning and
found himself suffocating from the phlegm rising in his throat, which he was
unable to discharge, and in a few minutes he ceased to breathe. His previous
life declares more emphatically than words could express it, that his end was
peace.
Numbers in the Church: Whites This Year: 139,836; Last Year: 131,154; Increase:
8,682 -- Colored This Year: 34,724; Last Year: 31,884; Increase: 2,840 -- Total
This Year: 174,560; Last Year: 163,038 -- Increase: 11,522 -- Preachers This
Year: 636; *[27] Last Year: 597; Increase: 39.
1811
For several years past our country had been much agitated "with rumors of war,"
sometimes with France, at other times with Great Britain, and not infrequently
both assumed a belligerent attitude toward the people of America. This state of
things had an unfavorable bearing upon the minds of religious people, as it led
to frequent collisions on political subjects, on which the country was nearly
equally divided. In the latter part of this year the note of preparation for
hostile movements was sounded through the country, and Great Britain was
selected as the chief object of warlike feeling.
It is not the design of this history to enter into any detail of the causes
which led to this state of feeling, nor to discuss or give a judgment on the
merits of the questions that were at issue, any further than they had a bearing
upon the interests of pure religion. That strong political feeling, more
especially of a partisan character, which involves heated discussions and
personal recriminations, is unfriendly to the advancement of true and
righteousness, must be evident to all acquainted with human passions and the
biases arising from long-cherished prejudices. And in a country where freedom of
speech and of the press is allowed to all, these discussions often terminate in
a settled hostility destructive of that peace and brotherly love which
characterize holy and devoted Christians.
Notwithstanding these strong symptoms began to show themselves in the country
about this time, attended with their usual concomitants, yet through the
persevering efforts of God's servants the work in which they were engaged was
generally prosperous, and many were gathered into the fold of Christ.
In the latter part of this year and beginning of 1812, the southwestern part of
our country, particularly Missouri and Louisiana, was terribly shaken by
earthquakes, by which the minds of the people were much alarmed, and it seemed
to give a temporary check to the flood of emigration, which had been setting in
that direction with such astonishing rapidity. They soon recovered, however,
from the shock, and the streams of emigrants resumed their wonted course, and
the march of improvement went gradually on. It led, in the mean time, many to
serious reflection, and thus the workings of divine Providence in the physical
world were overruled for the good of its inhabitants. While the earth was
trembling and quaking beneath their feet, many were induced to call on God for
mercy and salvation.
It will have been perceived from the preceding pages of this history, that in
the early plantation of Methodism, especially in the new countries, the people
were compelled to hold their meetings in private houses, in barns, and often in
groves. As, however, the societies increased in number, it became necessary to
erect houses of worship. This work, so essential to the prosperity of the cause,
at first went on very slow, particularly in the country places, and often some
obscure site was selected, remote from the center of population, where an
indifferent building was erected, thus sacrificing convenience to a paltry
economy. This unwise policy began to be injuriously felt in some places, and
means were used to counteract it; but it was with much difficulty that the
people could be generally brought to appreciate the importance of attending to
this thing with that liberality and energy which its necessity demanded.
It would seem, indeed, that many of the members of our Church in some places had
been accustomed to contribute so little for the support of the institutions of
Christianity, that they apparently cherished the erroneous idea that they could
be sustained almost literally "without money and without price." Hence the
tardiness with which they came forward to build houses of worship, and the
stinted manner in which they contributed for the support of the ministry and
ordinances of religion.
These evils, perhaps unavoidable in some cases, in the circumstances in which
they were placed, no doubt prevented a more steady and rapid growth of the
societies in many places, and furnished a plausible excuse for the numerous
locations we have been compelled to record.
Another defect, and which arose, in some measure, out of the ones just
mentioned, was the neglecting to occupy the young and thriving villages which
were rising into being by the hand of industry, in the new countries. In these
countries the Methodist preachers were the gospel pioneers, and for many years,
in various places, the people had no other preachers who "cared for their
souls." They were accustomed to go among them in their lonely retreats, preach
in their log huts, hold their quarterly meetings in barns or in the woods, and
they seemed to have been so long accustomed to this mode of preaching and
living, that they almost forgot, in many instances, to provide themselves with
better accommodations; and before they were aware of it, other denominations
came, took possession of the villages, erected houses of worship, and thus drew
the weightier part of population around them. How much has been lost to the
Methodist Episcopal Church by this neglect, who can tell? Latterly, however, a
remedy has been, in some measure at least, provided, though it has been, in too
many instances, after the damage had been sustained, and we have profited more
by our losses than by prudent foresight.
Another inconvenience began to be sensibly felt; and that was the want of
parsonages for the accommodation of preachers families. It is true that the
General Conference of 1800, at the suggestion of Dr. Coke, had passed a
resolution, recommending to the circuits to prepare convenient houses, and to
have them furnished with heavy furniture. But, excepting some of the larger
cities, this recommendation had been little heeded, and hence those preachers
who had families were obliged either to locate or submit to the inconvenience of
moving their families to circuits without having any place provided for them, or
were compelled to purchase or hire a permanent residence for their families, and
then go wherever they might be sent, however distant from their residences.
These evils began to press heavily upon the connection, and it was plainly seen
that, unless removed, must eventually very much impede, if not entirely stop,
the wheels of the itinerancy.
In the early days of Methodism, as most of the traveling preachers were
unmarried, these embarrassments were not so sensibly realized; and in most
instances the zeal for God's house would so entirely "eat up" the cares of this
world, that those devoted men God seemed regardless of their fare, "counting all
things but loss for the excellency of the knowledge of Christ Jesus;" for the
sake of winning souls to him they were willing to forego, not only the riches
and honors of the world, but also all the endearments of domestic life.
At this time the case was somewhat altered. Many had families, some of them
large and growing. To move these from place to place, without having a house
prepared to shelter them, was an inconvenience, and more especially with the
scanty allowance provided for their support, to which many thought themselves
not called to submit. This, no doubt, was one cause of the numerous locations
from one year to another. And though the embarrassments arising from this source
are not yet wholly removed, yet the efforts which began to be put forth about
this time, and which have been continued with various degrees of success, have
supplied a partial remedy, and it is to be hoped that the efforts will not be
slackened until every station and circuit shall have its parsonage, suitably
furnished and comfortably supplied with the necessaries of life.
But with all these disadvantages, many parts of the country were visited with
outpourings of the Spirit of God, so that the work steadily advanced both in the
Atlantic and in the northern and western states.
This year bishop Asbury crossed the St. Lawrence into Upper Canada. After
meeting the New England conference, which assembled this year in Barnard, in the
state of Vermont, he took his departure on his intended tour into Upper Canada,
a place he had long desired to visit. On Wednesday, June 26th, he crossed the
Green Mountains, visited Middlebury, and preached in the court house, and
afterward set forward a subscription paper for building a house of worship in
that place, fully believing, as he said, that "the Lord would visit Middlebury."
He then passed on through Vergennes, Charlotte, and Plattsburgh, in each of
which places he stopped and preached, until he arrived, after a fatiguing
journey through the woods and swampy roads, at the Indian village of St. Regis,
situated at the mouth of the river of that name, which empties into the St.
Lawrence river. At this place he was ferried across the St. Lawrence, which is
here nearly three miles in width. The first place he stopped at was Evan Roy's
in the town of Cornwall, where there was a flourishing Methodist society, one of
the oldest in the province.
On landing in Canada, he says, "My strong affection for the people of the United
States came with strange power upon me when I was crossing the line," and he
inquires, with much apparent feeling, "Why should I have such new feelings in
Canada?" No doubt that associations were called up by this visit which he little
expected to realize in this world. He had left his native land in his youth --
had struggled through the difficulties of the Revolutionary War -- a war which
eventuated in the severance of the United States from the land of his birth --
had lived to see these states rising and flourishing, and the Church whose
affairs he had been called to superintend, numbering within its bosom six
hundred and thirty-six traveling preachers, and 174,560 members -- and now, in
the sixty-sixth year of his age, and fortieth of his ministry in this country,
he found himself once more under the shadow of his paternal government, in a
distant province of the empire, among a people who had been raised up by his
sons in the gospel, professing the same faith and adopting the same modes of
worship with those with whom he first united himself in the mother country. Amid
such reflections, how could it be otherwise than that "strange feelings should
come over" him? And more especially as he must then have anticipated the near
approach of another war between the United States and that government from which
he had expatriated himself for the sake of building up His kingdom whose
government shall have no end.
The bishop passed along up the banks of the St. Lawrence, stopping and preaching
in the most considerable places, gathering information from his own observation
and the communications of others respecting the state of things in Canada, until
he arrived at Kingston, where he preached in a new chapel the people had erected
in that place. He says: -- "Our ride has brought us through one of the finest
countries I have ever seen. The timber is of a noble size; the cattle are well
shaped and well looking; the crops are abundant, on a most fruitful soil.
Surely, this is a land that God the Lord hath blessed." And of the people he
says: -- "My soul is much united to them."
On Monday July 15th, he left Kingston, and crossed the lake in an open boat, in
which he says they "had a tremendous passage," to Sacketts Harbor. After his
arrival, he remarks: -- "Well, I have been to Canada, and I find it like all
other stations in the extremities -- there are difficulties to overcome, and
prospects to cheer us. Some of our laborers have not been so faithful and
diligent as we could wish." On meeting with his colleague in the episcopacy, He
says: -- "My spirit rejoiced on meeting with dear Bishop McKendree" -- and they
jointly attended the Conference, which assembled on the 20th of July at Paris,
Oneida county, in the state of New York.
From this conference the bishops shaped their course through the western parts
of New York and Pennsylvania, to Ohio, Kentucky, and Tennessee, and thence
through the southern states; preaching to the people and attending the
conferences as usual. Speaking of the South Carolina Conference, bishop Asbury
remarks: -- "Scarcely have I seen such harmony and love." -- I received letters
from the extremities and the center of our vast continent, all pleasing, all
encouraging."
During this long and tedious journey, the bishop speaks of suffering much from
bodily affliction, sometimes to that degree, from an obstinate inflammation in
his foot, that he could scarcely walk, and at other times he was obliged to
desist from active labor altogether, not being able either to ride or preach. In
these seasons, however, he employed himself in reading, prayer, and meditation,
and in answering the numerous letters he was almost daily receiving from the
presiding elders and others; for it may be observed that it was one part of the
duty of a presiding elder to give information to the bishops, once a year at
least, of the state of religion in his district. this, together with other
correspondence, imposed no small tax upon the time and labor of the bishop to
answer, as he was in the habit of doing, all these letters. But in the midst of
all these things, he says: -- "I limped about, sung, talked, and prayed. My
consolations exceedingly abound, though my sufferings are great." -- "Dr. Coke
says fifteen hundred miles in nine weeks -- I may say sixteen hundred miles in
sixty days." Such were episcopal labors in those days!
These extensive travels were less or more the practice of most of the preachers
in the new countries, with only this difference, that these latter were
performing their regular round of duties in a circuit from two to four hundred
miles in circumference, once in four weeks. As late is 1810, according to the
testimony of a writer in the Pittsburgh Conference Journal, in the Monongahela
district, then under the charge of Rev. Joshua Monroe, there were eleven
circuits, comprehending all the country from lake Erie southward, to the head of
Tyger's Valley, and from the summit of the Allegheny mountains to the Ohio
river, including a portion of western Virginia, the whole of western
Pennsylvania, and a considerable portion of the northeast corner of the state of
Ohio. At that time Pittsburgh was in a circuit which embraced Greenburgh,
Somerset, and Connellsville, in which there were four hundred and twenty-eight
members of the Church. In Pittsburgh itself, in which there are now two large
churches, with a membership of about one thousand three hundred, the Methodists
assembled at that time in a private room prepared for that purpose, and had only
about forty church members, and some of even these were from the adjacent
country. In Meadville, (where we now have a college and a stationed preacher,)
in Erie, Mercer, and Franklin, all which were then included in Erie circuit,
there were no societies.
This year, 1811, Erie circuit employed two preachers, James Watts and James
Ewen, and the number of church members had increased to five hundred and one,
scattered over an extent of country which now includes several presiding elders
districts.
The Pittsburgh circuit, which was this year under the charge of James H. Hanson,
numbered five hundred and twenty-four members, though the society in the city
was still small. Within the limits of their two circuits, there is now a large
portion of two annual conferences, five entire districts, besides parts of some
others, and not less than twenty-two thousand members of the Church. So greatly
has the work enlarged in that field which was brought under culture by those men
of God. It has since been divided and subdivided into smaller and more compact
enclosures, and put under the care of a proportionate number of husbandmen, that
it might bring forth fruit more abundantly, and that its fruit may remain.
Forty-five preachers located this year, nineteen were returned supernumerary,
fifteen superannuated, and two expelled. Five, namely, Thomas Daughaday, Thomas
Budd, William Keith, William Hunt, and Gideon A. Knowlton, ended their labors in
peace, leaving behind them many testimonials to their fidelity and success in
the "ministry of reconciliation."
One trait in the character of William Keith, mentioned in the notice of his
death, is worthy of remembrance and of imitation -- that is, clearness of
conception,